Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Elisabeth turned on her flashlight and went under her bed covers as she opened her new book from a series that she was currently obsessed with. The series was about a wizard boy named Harry Potter and his adventures in the wizard world.

Elisabeth loved these books so much that she's read them more times than she could count. The final book of the series came out just a few months ago, and she had already memorized it by heart. It's quite sad actually. Elisabeth grew up with these books as they came out, and it was sad for her knowing the journey is over.

As she was almost done re-reading the first book, footsteps were heard outside her room. Elisabeth's heart started beating rapidly as they got closer and closer.

She quickly turned off the flashlight and placed it under her pillow. As she was about to place the book under her bed, the door to her room opened and the lights turned on. Elisabeth looked up and saw her Mother standing in the doorway. She had a confused expression on her face, but once she saw the book in Elisabeth's hands, her Mother's confused look went away and was replaced by a light smile. Thank god Elisabeth had made fake covers for the books. If her Mother had seen what this book was really about, she'd be dead.

Her Mother never let her read books like these. Fantasy, romance, mystery, action, books like that. Books that encourage one's imagination. She never supported Elisabeth having any sort of fun or entertainment throughout her whole entire life. The only thing she supported was education. The only thing she ever wanted Elisabeth to do was study 24/7, and she did nothing but obey. She couldn't, or more so didn't want to disappoint her Mother.

If she ever got her Mother upset, she would scream and hit her until Elisabeth got the message that what she did was wrong. There was a time when Elisabeth had fallen asleep while studying, and her Mother had woken her up by striking her harshly in the face and calling her rude names no parent should call their child.

Instead of Barbie dolls and little stuffed animals when Elisabeth was a child, her room was filled with books about languages, math, literature, history and science. Her Mother never let her even go outside to play. Even now at 17, Elisabeth's room still looked like that. Just worse. This time her door was filled with all different kinds of locks and there were bars on her window to prevent her from trying to escape.

Elisabeth has heard people talk about having toxic relationships with family members, and she soon realized she had one as well with her parents. Especially with her Mother. Elisabeth is terrified of her. She's terrified of even being in the same room as her.

As Elisabeth watched her Mother walk deeper into her room, her heart never stopped beating fast. Her Mother looked at the book which cover read, 'Advanced Physics for High Schoolers', and then looked back at her daughter with a small smile.

"Oh Elisabeth darling, you shouldn't be reading this late. I know you love to study, but you need to get enough sleep for your private lessons tomorrow. How else will you get into one of the best college's of the world?" She said.

Elisabeth let out a small inaudible sigh as she realized her Mother bought her little lie. But her Mother's words were all lies too. Elisabeth hated studying. She's been doing it all her life. She never had any fun. She don't even have any friends since her Mother never approved of friendships. She'd tell Elisabeth that friends were a waste of time and only brought disappointment.

Elisabeth looked up at her with a half hearted smile.

"I'm sorry Mother. But just like you said, I love studying."

Her Mother showed another smile and took the book from Elisabeth's hands. Her heart speed increased.

"Time to sleep. You don't want to take naps tomorrow. It'll mess up the schedule you made."

"Don't you mean the one you made?" Elisabeth whispered under my breath.

"What did you say sweetie?"

She turned around from Elisabeth's bookshelf filled with academic knowledge and looked at her. Elisabeth shook her head at her Mother.

"Nothing Mother."

She let out a hum while nodding her head. Without looking back at the book shelf, she placed her daughter's book there. Big mistake. The book wasn't properly set in, which caused it to fall. As it landed on the floor, the fake cover ripped. Elisabeth shut her eyes and mentally cursed herself.

"Sorry dear, I'll pick it up."

Elisabeth opened her eyes and saw her Mother walk over to the book. She quickly got up from her bed and yelled.

"No don't!"

Too late.

Her Mother had picked up the book and noticed the ripped cover, which revealed the real cover. Elisabeth's Mother looked up at her, causing Elisabeth to continue standing while looking down at her feet. Her breathing began to get faster. She couldn't bare to look at the expression on her Mother's face.

Her Mother started to breathe furiously and yelled at her angrily, "Elisabeth what is this?!"

"M-mother... it's not what it looks like."

Elisabeth tried to reason with her, but she ignored her daughter's words. She opened the book and started flipping through the pages as she read it. By this time Elisabeth was shaking with fear. The only other time she's ever seen her Mother get this angry was when her older siblings rebelled against their Mother. Elisabeth was only six at the time, so she was never that close with them.

Without warning, Elisabeth's Mother rips out the pages of the book in anger.

"Mother stop!"

Elisabeth kneeled down to where the ripped out pages landed and grabbed them all in attempt to put them back together, but it was useless. Her Mother threw what was left of the book at her.

"It had number 7 on it. Where are the other books?" She spoke so calmly it was terrifying, but it was still clear she was fuming with anger. It made Elizabeth even more scared.

She didn't answer, fearing she was going to do the same thing to the other books as she did to this one, but that was a mistake. Her Mother kicked her shoulder so hard it made the rest of her body fall to the ground.

"WHERE ARE YOU HIDING THEM?!?!"

Elisabeth's whole body was shaking in fear as she looked up at the woman she called Mother. She slapped Elisabeth for not answering her right away.

Elisabeth held the side of her face with tears burning in her eyes. She hesitantly looked under her bed, the place where she hid the other six books were. Another big mistake. Elisabeth wasn't only hiding books under there.

Her Mother noticed where Elisabeth's eyes were directed and soon took out everything under its hiding place. One of those objects being the other six book. All of which had fake covers. Luck didn't seem to be on Elisabeth's side, her Mother noticed the other things under the bed. Such as makeup, jewelry, perfume, clothes her Mother thought were "inappropriate", which clearly were not, and other things girls Elisabeth's age liked.

She looked at everything she found under her bed, but had her attention specially on the Harry Potter books. Her eyes slowly looked over at her daughter. They were filled with anger, and something Elisabeth never wished to see in her eyes... disappointment.

"Not only did you read these treacherous and poor excuses for books, but you also decided to rebel even more by bringing these things inside MY house?!"

As she said those last few words, she picked up Elisabeth's stuff and shoved them at her face.

"Stuff like this will ruin your future! If you keep doing things like this you won't get your dream job of being a doctor and lawyer!!! You'll fail to go to college! You're almost and adult Elisabeth!!! You shouldn't be reading books like this!!!"

She grabbed the books and raised them up in the air before throwing them at Elisabeth. It hurt her. Not just physically.

"You're not a little kid anymore! You already lived your childhood! Grow the hell up!!!"

Those false words snapped something inside Elisabeth. All the fear she felt soon gone. Her head slowly raised up and looked at her Mother with so much anger as she stood up from the floor. Her Mother looked a bit surprised to see the expression on Elisabeth's face, but she replaced it with her anger.

"Childhood? I never had one! You never even let me be a kid Mom! The only thing you ever let me do was study! At the age of three you wanted me to start learning 8th grade math! When I turned 6 you gave me a book for college level literature! At 14 you made me memorize every single formula inside the chemistry book you gifted me for Christmas! Childhood?! You stole that away from me!!! I had no friends growing up, and I still don't have any now!!! And I'm 17 years old for god's sake!!!"

Tears started to form in Elisabeth's eyes as she poured out the feelings she's been bottling up for years.

"I don't want to be a doctor! I don't want to be a lawyer! And I don't even want to go to college anymore!!! I hate studying!!! I hate being forced to learn something harder every week!!! I just wanna be normal!!! I wanna be like my older siblings!!!"

The burning sensation Elisabeth felt on the side of her cheek came back. Her Mother had laid a hand on her again. Elisabeth looked over at her Mother and saw not an ounce of regret on her face.

"How dare you talk back to your own Mother!!! You say you wanna be like your siblings?! Look at where they are! Your brother is living in a studio apartment that's not even half the size as your room, trying to make a career out of music! And your sister is unemployed but says she works for herself! Do you want to end up like them?! Do you want to become a failure?! A disappointment?!" She yelled angrily.

"If it means that I wont be forced to do something I hate then yes! I want to end up exactly like them."

Elisabeth spoke those words slowly and with meaning.

She was surprised at her sudden boldness but didn't let her Mother see it. Adrenaline filled her body as she finally spoke her thoughts.

Her Mother walked out of the room. For a second Elisabeth thought that she had won, but when her Mother came back with a garbage bag in her hands, she realized this argument wasn't over.

"What are you doing?" Elisabeth asked her.

She ignored her and started to shove all of the stuff from under Elisabeth's bed into the bag. But Elisabeth didn't care about the other stuff. The only thing she truly cared about were the books. They were there for her whenever she felt sad or was alone. They gave her comfort. They gave her an imagination. They gave her a sense of what friendship is like. Or how its like to even HAVE friends.

Elisabeth's Mother packed everything into the bag and stormed out of the room.

"Mother stop!"

Elisabeth followed her down the stairs and into the front yard of their house. She walked faster every time Elisabeth called out to her to stop. When she reached the trash bin on the sidewalk, Elisabeth finally reached her and grabbed her arm before she could throw everything away.

"Mother! Please don't do this!"

She shrugged off Elisabeth's arm and faced her. Anger still clearly evident on her face.

"Things like this is what's distracting you from your studies! Look at what they've made you say to your own Mother!"

She turned back around to throw them inside the bin but Elisabeth held on tighter to her arm.

"NO! Please don't do this! I can't lose those books! Throw everything else out but please don't throw away the books!"

"Let me go you ungrateful child!"

She shoved Elisabeth off hard making her stumble backwards and into the street as she let go. Elisabeth saw her Mother throw the bag inside the trash bin and start walking towards their house. Before Elisabeth could even walk towards the bin and retrieve the books, there was a loud honking noise.

She turned her head to her right and saw a bright light coming from a fast car. It was coming right towards her.

"ELISABETH!!!"

She turned her head back towards her house and saw her Mother running towards her. This time there was a panicked look on her face. The car honked again making Elisabeth turn her attention back to it. Before she even had the chance to react and move, she felt pain rush around her body.

Everything happened so fast. As Elisabeth fell to the ground, warm liquid spilled out of her head, and her body was in a great amount of pain. Her eyes wouldn't focus. They couldn't. Everything she looked at was starting to get blurry.

Elisabeth heard her Mother's voice, but it sounded distant. She looked at her Mother running towards her with tears in her eyes. She knelt down next to Elisabeth's side and felt her Mother lift her head and rest it on her lap. The only thing besides pain that Elisabeth seemed to feel were her mother's warm tears land on her face.

She moved her eyes away from her Mother and into the night sky. It was cloudless and there were stars out. It was a nice view.

So this is how I die, Elisabeth thought, being hit by a car... how embarrassing.

She looked at the sky and saw a shooting star pass by. Realizing that this would be the last thing she'll ever see, Elisabeth shed a tear.

I wish I could've been happy, Elisabeth thought for the last time, I wish I could've lived a magical life.

Elisabeth felt her eyes flutter. Darkness greeted her.

Chapter Text

She woke up feeling her body being shaken by someone. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was Lavender Brown, one of the three girls she shared a dorm with.

"Wake up Elisabeth," Lavender told the sleepy girl, "You wouldn't want to be late for our first day at Hogwarts would you?"

At her words, Elisabeth was suddenly awake. Hogwarts. The best place on Earth, at least from what she's heard. Elisabeth was a muggle-born you see. So when she found out that she was a witch, excited was too simple of a word to describe how she felt. Her parents were too, but... why couldn't she remember that day? Or them?

Elisabeth shrugged off the strange feeling and got up from her bed. She quickly grabbed her uniform she had set out and headed to the shared bathroom to get changed. Once she finished getting ready, she grabbed her school bag and left the shared dorm.

When she got to the common room, Elisabeth saw Lavender and Parvati, one of the other girls that shared their dorm, waiting for her there. They couldn't exactly call each other friends just yet. They only met yesterday, so they were more like acquaintances.

There was another girl, the last one, that was sharing the room with the Elisabeth and the other two girls. Her name was Hermione Granger, and she is a muggle born witch too. Elisabeth hadn't spoken to her yet, but not because she didn't want to. It was just because she was scared of saying hi. Though Elisabeth realized there was something familiar about her though. The way she spoke and carried herself from the few moments they were in the same room, all gave her a sense of déjà vu. Even her name game her déjà vu.

Lavender, Parvati and Elisabeth made their way to the Great Hall for breakfast. The Professors sat at the head table at the end of the room and watched and students started to fill the hall. As Elisabeth served herself food, she tried to remember the deliciousness of it from last night's feast, but couldn't seem to remember that either.

While the three of them ate breakfast, their Head of House, Professor McGonagall, walked around the Gryffindor table handing out the students' schedules for the school year. When she reached where Elisabeth was sitting, Professor McGonagall handed Lavender and Parvati their schedules, but she never gave Elizabeth hers.

"Professor, I haven't gotten my schedule yet."

McGonagall looked at her through her square shaped spectacles and then back at the schedules in her hand.

"What did you say your name was again?" she asked her.

"Elisabeth Baron Professor," she responded.

She looked at Elisabeth curiously for so long it started to make her feel a bit uncomfortable. Thankfully she stopped and flicked through the papers but let out a sigh once she couldn't find the schedule. "It seems I do not have your schedule Miss Baron. No matter. I'll just make you one now."

With a flick of her wand, a piece of parchment appeared right in front of Elisabeth. "Thank you Professor," Elisabeth told her with a smile. She nodded her head and left. Elisabeth looked over her schedule and started to try and memorize what classes she'll take each weekday.

Her first lesson would be Transfiguration so that's where Lavender, Parvati and her went to once breakfast was over. Watching Professor McGonagall turn into a cat was wonderful! Everything seemed to be going perfect until two boys came running into the classroom.

Something about watching McGonagall scold the two of them for being late suddenly felt familiar to Elisabeth. Like she's experienced this moment before, but once again, she couldn't remember.

As the first day of classes came to an end, Elisabeth had decided which one she despised the most. Potions. It's not the subject that she hated. Quite frankly, Elisabeth found potions interesting. It was the Professor that she disliked. Especially when he took House points away from Gryffindor when Harry Potter couldn't answer his questions no first year could possibly know.

The food for dinner was just delicious. People talked happily around the Hall about their first day, and Lavender and Parvati were no exception. "So what do you guys think about the first day?" Parvati asked them.

Elisabeth looked up from her chocolate pudding and placed her attention to her instead.

"Well I don't know about the classes since it's only the first day, but I do like the boys we'll be sitting next to," Lavender said with a smile.

Parvati giggled at her words and nodded her head. "I can definitely agree with you there!" Elizabeth looked at them both and hesitantly smiled at them.

"What about you Elisabeth?

"Yeah has anyone caught your eye yet?"

She noticed them both looking at her expectantly. Personally, Elisabeth didn't really care about boys at the moment. All she's cared about so far was learning about magic and not get lost in this big but beautiful castle.

"I'm not really interested in boys right now. All I want to do right now is study and learn magic. Besides, aren't we too young to be thinking about boys right now?"

Their smiles faded a little bit and they both rolled their eyes. The two of them paid no more attention to her and looked back at their food.

"Oh honestly Elisabeth it's just a question," Lavender told her sounding annoyed. Elisabeth's cheeks flushed from embarrassment at Lavender's words. "Yeah don't be such a killjoy," said Parvati, "You're starting to sound like Hermione Granger."

The feeling of embarrassment disappeared. Elisabeth looked at them both with furrowed eyebrows and an angry expression. "What's wrong with that?"

Both Lavender and Parvati looked at her and then at each other. "Well, nothing really. Hermione is just a girl that takes the fun out of everything." Lavender nodded to Parvati's words. "Yea she does. Not to mention she's so serious all the time. She can never take a joke. I heard Seamus and Dean joking around during Transfiguration, and Hermione just shushed them up."

Elisabeth slammed her fork and knife on the table and gave them both a deep glare. Lavender raised an eyebrow, "What's wrong with you?" Elisabeth let out a scoff and looked sideways.

Before she could tell them off, all the leftover food and plates and goblets disappeared from the table. "Time for bed children," Dumbledore said, "Hurry along to your common rooms."

Everyone began getting up from their seats and leave the Great Hall. Frustrated, Elisabeth got up from her own seat and looked down at the two girls that she had considered her friends, but after how they just acted, she wasn't so sure anymore.

"You both shouldn't talk badly about other people that you don't know. How would you feel if someone talked about you the same that same way without getting the chance to know you?" Elisabeth said to them, "Neither of you have the right to judge a person, especially Hermione. Just by being her roommate and having the same lessons as her, I can already tell that she is an amazing person. Don't judge her just because she's way smarter than the two of you. Not to mention prettier."

Both Parvati and Lavender took in her words as she walked away from them and to the Gryffindor common room. "Oh right," Elisabeth said, she turned to look at them, "Don't bother trying to be my friends again until you both are done with your act." With that, she turned back around and walked away.

The whole walk back to the common room Elisabeth was furious. She couldn't believe they talked about Hermione like that. She was such a nice girl. She works hard and is loyal to her friends! She never speaks ill of anyone no matter how bad they can be! Once Elisabeth reached the entrance to the common room, she realized what she was doing.

Why was this bothering her so much? Elisabeth hadn't spoken to Hermione yet, much less talked to her. It was only the first day, so why did she care so much about what they said about her?

Elisabeth reached inside the common room and headed towards the girl's dormitories. When she opened the door to her dorm room, she walked in and slammed the door behind her.

She paced back and forth inside the room while ruffling her hair in annoyance. She felt a pain in her head when she touched the backside of her head making her wince. Just then the door opened once more, and there stood Hermione. The two of them stared at each other in silence for what seemed like forever when it was only just a few seconds. Suddenly feeling embarrassed for some reason, Elisabeth tore their eye contact.

Clearing her throat, Elisabeth took off her school robe and laid it on her bed. She pulled out, Hogwarts: A History, and watched by the corner of her eye as Hermione made her way to her own bed. It was then that Elisabeth realized that her bed was right next to her's.

The room was silent with just the two girls in here, but if you listened closely, you'd be able to hear everyone in the common room and people that walking pass the room.

"That’s a good book. It has very interesting facts about our school, don’t you think?"

Elisabeth's eyes moved from her book to Hermione when she spoke. Hermione glanced at her while she took her pajamas out of her trunk. Her hands were shaking, but they were only noticeable if you placed close attention. Is she nervous? Elisabeth thought.

Smiling, Elisabeth closed her book and placed it next to her as she nodded her head at Hermione.

"It does! Like how the staircases move on their own? I almost fell over the rails just trying to get to my lesson!"

"Me too!"

The two of them laughed, both now feeling more relaxed and comfortable than before. Hermione's bright smile slowly faded away as she looked down at her feet and fiddled with her fingers. "I heard what you said to Lavender and Parvati during dinner," she said.

Elisabeth felt heat rush to her cheeks.

"You did?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Everything?"

"Everything."

The room went quiet again for a minute until Hermione started making her way towards Elisabeth's bed. "I wanted to say thank you. Sticking up for me I mean," she said nervously. Elisabeth smiled at her, "No need to thank me Hermione," she assured her, "Anyone would've done the same."

Hermione couldn't help but look at Elisabeth confused, "Why? Don't misunderstand! I really am grateful you stood up for me, but why?" Elisabeth didn't understand her question, and Hermione being the smart one out of the two of them realized this. Hermione looked at Elisabeth's bed, and hesitantly sat on it next to her.

She sat stiffly on the bed while Elisabeth sat comfortably in a criss cross position. "I mean... we don't really know each other at all," Hermione spoke in a matter of fact tone, "People have started to call me a know-it-all and a kill-joy. I don't blame them really. I know how I can be sometimes. So why did you stand up for me?"

She avoided looking Elisabeth in the eye while saying this. Elisabeth looked away from her since her staring was probably making her uncomfortable. "Why wouldn't I? Like I told Lavender and Parvati, no one should talk about anyone like that. Even if they know them or not." Hermione looked at her with tears slowly forming in her eyes.

"You're a good person Hermione. Not to mention very pretty too." Hermione laughed at her words. Elisabeth slightly nudged her with a smile on her face. "It was wrong of them to judge you without getting to know who you really are. I couldn't just let them talk about my friend like that."

Hermione whipped her head in Elisabeth's direction. "Friend?" she questioned. The look she had on her face made Elisabeth think she might've said something wrong. She sat up straight and felt herself go stiff. "Y-yes. I thought we just became...are we not friends?"

Hermione looked at her with surprise but then with a sad expression.

"I didn't think you'd want to. No one really enjoys my company enough to be friends."

"What?!" Elisabeth stood up from her bed, slightly losing balance in the process, making Hermione chuckle. "Now that's just a pile of rubbish!" Elisabeth cleared her throat and held out her hand while playfully saying, "Miss Hermione Granger, would you do me the honors of officially becoming my friend? My companion in my darkest times? My partner in crime? My amigo?"

Hermione laughed at Elisabeth's choice of words, and couldn't help but do the same. She stood up and mimicked her actions as she shook her hand. "I am honored to be given such an offer. It would be my pleasure to be your friend, companion in your darkest times, your partner in crime, and your amigo Elisabeth...sorry but I don't know your last name."

The two of them laughed again at the realization. "I guess that's my fault for not telling you. My last name is—." The sound of the door opening made Elisabeth stop speaking. Both of the girls looked over towards the door and saw both Lavender and Parvati standing there.

Awkward tension filled the room as the four of them looked at each other in silence.

"Hi," Elisabeth told them awkwardly.

She made eye contact with Hermione and they both burst into giggles. The other two girls looked at them weirdly and closed the door as they walked in. They both started talking to each other and started getting ready for bed. "We should probably get ready for bed too," Hermione told Elisabeth as she walked to her own bed. Elisabeth gathered her pajamas and headed over to the bathroom to get ready for bed.

When she got out, Lavender and Parvati were already sleeping but Hermione was still awake in her bed reading a book. "Did I take that long?" She asked her. Hermione looked at her and then at the girls. "You didn't. They're probably still embarrassed for earlier." Elisabeth nodded her head and began getting her books ready for tomorrow's lessons.

"Did you know that Nicholas Flamel created a very powerful stone which makes him immortal?" Hermione told her.

"Really?"

She nodded her head and closed her book, placing it on her nightstand. "Mhm. He's over 600 years old." Elisabeth's eyes went wide, "600?! Woah." Hermione nodded her head again and laid on her bed, Elisabeth doing the same after.

She reached over to the lamp on her nightstand and looked back at Hermione. "Goodnight 'Mione." She turned her head and gave Elisabeth a light smile, "Goodnight Lisa." Elisabeth turned off the lamp and got comfortable in bed. The room was now dark, only lit by the moonlight that made its way through the window. Not long after, both girls feel into deep slumber.

Elisabeth opened her eyes and saw a room she didn't recognize. But it seemed so familiar. The room was filled with many textbooks that also seemed familiar but looking at them made her feel sad and trapped. Her eyes then landed on a desk. She walked over to it and saw seven books laying there side by side.

She picked up the book on the far left. "Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone?" She read out loud. Her head snapped over to the other books. Elizabeth picked them up one by one. "Chamber of Secrets. Prisoner of Azkaban." Many emotions filled her body as she read the titles of the other books out loud. Fear and confusion were some of them. "Goblet of fire. Order of the Phoenix. The Half-Blood Prince?"

She looked at the last book. Her hand hesitantly reached out for it, but the sound of an opening door stopped her. "Elisabeth?"

Elisabeth's eyes shot open as she sat up on her bed. Her breathing was fast and sweat trickled down her forehead. She looked over to the window and realized the sun wasn't up yet.

Still breathing heavily, Elisabeth reached over to her nightstand and turned on the lamp. Her eyes wandered over to the girls, they were all still deep asleep.

Elisabeth stood up from her bed and began pacing around the room. She pushed back her hair in disbelief. Everything started coming back to her. Elisabeth looked up and saw her reflection on a hanging mirror. She was panicking. How could this happen to her? Before Elisabeth could have a complete meltdown, she noticed something sticking out from her book bag. It was her wand. She stared at it as she held it in her hand. All her worries soon disappeared and a smile spread across her face.

"I'm inside the book."

Chapter Text

It’s been two months since Elisabeth found out everything. It didn’t make sense at first. It still doesn’t actually. She doesn't know how she got here, and wasn’t so sure if what is happening is real, but it felt like it is.

Elisabeth didn’t tell Hermione about who she really is or where she's from. She's heard of situations like this from classmates, and as far as Elisabeth's knowledge goes, situations like this never turns out well. That’s why she decided not to interfere with the plot line. She's also decided not to tell Dumbledore about who she really is. Elisabeth doesn't know what’ll happen if people find out the truth.

Though something wasn't right. She knows she's not from this world, and she remembers what her life was like before appearing here, but she can’t remember the events of the story. Every time Elisabeth tried to think of what’ll happen next, her mind goes blank. Every time she tries to remember, she'll get a strong headache right after. Eventually Elisabeth stopped trying to remember.

What shocked Elisabeth the most was knowing she was back in her twelve-year-old body. She had an internal crisis after realizing she was looking at her younger self when she looked in the mirror. It felt odd.

Today was October 31st, and Elisabeth was currently in Charms class with the rest of the first year Gryffindor’s. Elisabeth had a strange feeling about today when she woke up, but she couldn’t seem to pinpoint what it is.

“Good morning students!” Professor Flitwick said as everyone sat down.

“Good morning Professor Flitwick!”

Professor Flitwick was a very small man. He had to stand on a pile of books so he could see his students. Everyone went silent as he continued to explain his lesson of the day.

“Today we will be learning the levitation spell. You will each try to levitate the feather in front of you!” Professor Flitwick raised his wand and chanted, “Wingardium Leviosa!” In a blink of an eye, the feather on his desk began to levitate.

Everyone in the room applauded after the demonstration. He smiled and did a small bow. “Your turn now students. And remember, swim and flick.”

Elisabeth eagerly picked up her own wand like everybody else and started saying the incantation. She looked at the wand in her hand and smiled. It still amazed her how she was able to do magic, especially when it didn't exist in her world.

“Stop stop stop! You’re going to poke someone’s eye out!”

Elisabeth looked to her left and saw her best friend Hermione trying to help Ron with the charm. Looking at the scene in for of her, Elisabeth remembered reading about this particular moment back in her world. A grin spread on her face as she continued to watch the scene unfold right in front of her.

“Besides you’re saying it wrong! It’s leviOsa, not leviosA!” Hermione corrected him.

“Well you do it then if you’re so clever!” Ron snapped back.

Of course, being the bright witch she is, Hermione did the spell perfectly. After Flitwick praised her, Elisabeth began clapping for her friend excitedly. Hermione smiled at her and blushed, though the moment was short lived once they heard an explosion. As everyone turned their heads, they realized it was Seamus Finnigan. He accidentally made his feather explode rather than levitate.

***

“Did you see the look on Seamus’ face when his feather exploded?” Elisabeth told Hermione as they left their Charms class. She laughed and nodded her head, “It was hilarious! I never would’ve guessed that would happen to someone casting the levitating charm!” Both girls laughed as they remembered how Seamus' face was covered in soot when the smoke vanished.

“I’m going to the library to start on the Potions essay,” Hermione said, “Do you want to come with me?”

She looked nervous asking Elisabeth the question which made her smile. “Sure! Though I need to meet with Professor McGonagall to ask about the assignment she gave us. Is it alright if we meet up at the library instead?”

Hermione nodded her head with a smile. “Of course!” she told her, “I’ll save us a table then.” Elisabeth watched as Hermione turned and walked towards the library. Once she was out of sight, Elisabeth then made her way to McGonagall’s. The further she walked away, the feeling of worry filled her body.

She started feeling anxious. Something was telling her to turn back around and go with Hermione instead. Thinking she was being paranoid, Elisabeth pushed the feeling away and carried on.

***

“Hey have you seen Hermione?” Elisabeth asked Neville as she entered the common room. He thought for a moment and shook his head, “No I haven’t, sorry.”

Elisabeth sighed and thanked him before walking up to her dormitory. For the past few hours she's been trying to look for Hermione. She went to the library like they both planned after Elisabeth met with McGonagall, but she couldn’t Hermione find there. Elisabeth had basically searched the whole castle (the places she knew at least), and she still couldn’t find her.

As she entered her dorm, only Elisabeth only found Lavender and Parvati in there. “Have either of you seen Hermione?” she asked them. “No,” said Lavender. Parvati shook her head, “Not since Charms.”

Elisabeth nodded her head, “Alright. Thanks anyway.” The three of them just stayed silent looking at each other awkwardly. Elisabeth made to leave the dorm, but Lavender’s voice stopped her.“ Elisabeth wait!” She turned her head and saw both girls looking ashamed. She realized where the conversation will lead to, so she crossed her arms over her chest. “Yes?”

“We… we wanted to apologize for what we said the other day,” Parvati started.

“Yeah, we never should’ve spoken that way. It was wrong of us to do that,” said Lavender.

“We’re very sorry,” they both finished.

They both had their heads down in shame. Elisabeth stared at them both blankly until sighing. “I appreciate the apology girls,” she said, “And I’m glad you both realized what you did was wrong. But!” She pointed her finger at them before continuing, “I’m sure you both know I’m not the one that needs an apology.”

Both girls nodded to Elisabeth's words and let out sighs. Feeling bad for them, Elisabeth placed her hands on their shoulders. “How about we go to the Great Hall and wait for Hermione there together? It’s almost time for the feast anyway, and I’m sure she’ll turn up there. What do you girls say?” She looked at them both and saw their smiles return to their faces.

“I’m for it,” said Lavender.

“Thank you Elisabeth,” Parvati told her.

“No problem girls. Now onwards!” Elisabeth shouted while pointing towards the doors making both girls laugh.

***

“Relax ‘Lisabeth,” Parvati told her worried friend, “I’m sure she’ll turn up soon.” It was the middle of the feast, and Hermione hadn’t shown up yet. The uneasy feeling Elisabeth had felt earlier started to come back, and it wasn’t making her feel any better.

“I heard she’s been in the girl’s lavatory all afternoon crying.”

Elisabeth snapped her head over to Dean Thomas who was speaking to Harry and Ron. Out of nowhere, Elisabeth's head began pounding. She closed her eyes in pain, but instead of darkness she saw words. Not just any words, but words from a page in a book that warned her what was going to happen next.

Her eyes shot open. Without warning, Elisabeth rose from her seat and ran out of the Great Hall, ignoring everyone’s stares. Lavender and Pavarti called out of her, but couldn't make her stop running.

Knowing where to go, Elisabeth ran towards the girls lavatory she knew Hermione was in. She stopped my running as she heard screams coming from the Great Hall. “The troll…” she whispered to herself. Her time was running out.

“Hermione!” Elisabeth yelled once she reached the lavatory.

“Go away!”

Elisabeth ran to the stall Hermione was in and began knocking on its door. “Hermione its me Elisabeth!” She heard her sniff before she said, “I know. Go away. Please! I want to be alone!” Elisabeth looked back at the door and prayed that she still had enough time.

“Hermione we need to get out of here now! A troll is about to come in any minute and if you don’t get out of this stall right this second you’ll die! He’s going to destroy this bathroom with his club!”

She heard the stall door open and saw Hermione walk out. She rubbed her red puffy eyes and glared at her friend. “Don’t tell me lies Lizzy!” She said to her angrily, “I’ve already had a terrible day, and having you, my only friends, lie to me makes it even wor –.”

Hermione couldn’t even finish her sentence before the door to the bathroom swung open. Elisabeth didn’t have to turn her head to know what was behind her. She prayed that it wasn’t the troll, but Hermione’s terrified gasp confirmed her suspicion. She turned her head slowly and looked up just to see the ugliest thing ever. The troll.

The troll looked at both girls then roared, making Hermione and Elisabeth scream. The door to the bathroom opened once again and there stood Harry and Ron making the troll look over at them. Hermione took this opportunity to run towards the stall, but Elisabeth held her arm back and placed her behind herself before she entered the stall she was in. Hermione's actions made the troll raise his club and smash the stalls. Elisabeth and Hermione screamed.

Harry and Ron began distracting the troll, giving both girls a chance to get away from the broken stalls. They made their way under the sinks, but the troll noticed. Elisabeth pulled Hermione close to her just in time before the troll destroyed the sink she was under. Elisabeth used her body to protect Hermione once again, and she could feel her muffled screams on her body.

“Can you two do something please!” Elisabeth yelled at Harry and Ron.

She expected them to take out their wands and start shooting spells at the troll, but these boys must’ve forgotten they were wizards and started throwing broken pieces of wood from the stall doors at the troll.

“What are you two doing?!” she yelled angrily at them.

“Trying to help!” yelled back Harry.

“Then use your wands you idiots!”

The look of realization hit their faces and they took out their wands. Though doing that was useless.

The troll swung towards the boys making both Hermione and Elisabeth shriek in horror. Where Harry stood was now an empty spot. Ron was looking up at the troll in horror, making Elisabeth do the same. Harry was now being held by his leg by the troll.

“Harry!”

Harry struggled to get out of the troll’s grasp while also trying not to get himself hurt. The troll held Harry and tried to hit him with his club. The whole scene was nerve wrecking, but luckily Harry continued to avoid it.

“Do something!” Harry yelled at Ron.

Ron looked at him, confused while raising his arms and looking around the destroyed bathroom. “Like what?” Harry dodged another swing from the troll, “Anything!” he yelled.

A light bulb seemed to have appeared over Ron’s head as he aimed his wand at the troll. “Remember,” Hermione said shakily, “Swish and flick.” Ron nodded his head and stared back at the troll.

The color from his face faded away the longer he stared at the troll. “Ron hurry! Harry won’t be able to avoid the club any longer!” Elisabeth told him. Ron took a breath and raised his wand higher, still pointing it towards the troll.

“Wingardium leviosa!”

Instead of the troll being levitated, it was his club. The troll looked at his flying club with wonder and confusion. Ron continued to lift the club with his wand until it was levitating over the troll's head and dropped it.

The troll’s eyes rolled to the back of his head. He dropped Harry as he began to sway back and forth. Luckily Harry got out of the way before the troll landed unconscious on his spot with a large thump.

Elisabeth and Hermione crawled out from under the sink after they realized the troll wouldn’t wake up any time soon. Elisabeth turned back around and held out her hand for Hermione to take after seeing her shaking still in fear.

The two of them walked around the troll carefully and stood next to the boys. The four of them stood there in silence until Harry reached down and grabbed his wand that had somehow gotten stuck in the troll’s nose. Ron, Hermione, and Elisabeth gagged at the site.

“Is it… dead?” Asked Hermione fearfully. “No,” said Harry, “Just knocked out.”

Footsteps were suddenly heard from behind the quartet and they quickly turned around in time to see Professor McGonagall, Snape, and Quirrell appear through the bathroom door.

Professor McGonagall gasped as she noticed the unconscious troll in front of the young students, while Snape and Quirrell just stared in shock and silence. “Explains yourselves! The four of you!” she yelled at them.

Harry, Ron, and Elisabeth began talking over one another until Hermione spoke up. “It was my fault Professor.” McGonagall looked at Hermione in shock. She clearly didn’t expect one of her best students to cause such a scare. “Miss Granger?” Hermione looked at Elisabeth and the two boys, and then back at their Transfiguration teacher.

“I went looking for the troll. I thought I could defeat it since I read about them, but I was wrong.” The Professors stared at her in silence and so did her three friends. “If Elisabeth, Ron and Harry hadn’t come to find me, I’d probably be dead.” No one in the room would’ve guessed she was lying with a straight face except for Elisabeth. Partly because she was her best friend, and because she knew Hermione was going to say that.

“What you’ve done was an extremely foolish thing to do,” said Professor McGonagall her four students. She turned to look at Hermione and continued, “I’m very disappointed in you Miss Granger.” Hermione looked down in shame. “Five points will be taken from Gryffindor,” she stated.

McGonagall then turned to look at Harry, Ron, and Elisabeth with a stern look. “As for you three, I hope you realize how lucky you were in this situation. Not many students can say they took down a troll. Much less you being first years.” The boys and Elizabeth looked back at the troll that still showed no sign of movement. “That’s one thing to be proud of then,” I whispered loud enough for Harry and Ron to hear.

“Five points,” McGonagall continued speaking, “Will be awarded to each of you.” The three students smiled at her words and so did Hermione when Elisabeth looked at her. “For sheer dumb luck,” McGonagall finished.

She turned to leave and Professor Snape followed after her. The four ostudents did the same after Quirrell beckoned them out and headed to the Gryffindor common room. It was silent for a while until Harry spoke.

“Thank you for getting us out of trouble,” he said.

“Well,” Ron said, “we did save her and Elisabeth's life.” "You know my name?" Elisabeth asked in surprise. Before Ron could answer her, Harry interrupted him.

“Well they wouldn’t have needed saving if you hadn’t insulted Hermione in the first place,” Harry snapped back.

Ron made a look of guilt until he turned to Hermione. “What are friends for,” he told her. Elisabeth noticed Hermione smile at the word 'friends' which made her happy. “So does this mean the four of us are friends now?” Elisabeth asked them teasingly.

Both boys looked at each other and smiled. “Why not?” said Harry. His words caused Elisabeth to laugh, which caused the other three to laugh with her. When they finally reached the common room, Elizabeth stepped in front of the two boys and held out her hand. Ron looked down at it and said, “What?”

Hermione rolled her eyes playfully and told them both, “Lisa has the habit of shaking people’s hands after becoming friends.” Harry laughed at her statement and shook Elisabeth's hand first with Ron doing the same right after with a smile on his face.

“Well I’m going to go to bed,” Ron said while yawning. “Yeah me too. Goodnight,” said Harry. “Night,” Elisabeth told them as they left to their dorms.

She suddenly felt someone tug on her arm and before she knew it, Hermione was dragging her towards their dorm. “Woah ‘Mione slow down,” Elisabeth told her as she sped walked. When she busted the door to the room open, she dragged her to the bathroom at the corner of the room.

Elisabeth made eye contact with Parvati and Lavender and mouthed 'Help' before Hermione pushed her inside the bathroom and locked the door behind her.

Hermione turned so fast it made Elisabeth flinch. The look on her face was so serious it made her nervous, and Hermione crossing her arms didn’t help.

“How did you know the troll was going to get inside the bathroom?”

Elisabeth's eyes slightly widened. She felt her chest tighten when she realized Hermione was starting to get suspicious.

“There was a troll loose in the castle Hermione. Anyone would’ve –."

“You knew he had a club AND that he was going to destroy the stalls.”

Elisabeth gulped hard at her words. She didn’t know what else to say to save herself from the situation. Hermione noticed Elisabeth's silence and replaced her furrowed expression with a soft one. Hermione lightly grabbed her hands and looked at deeply into her eyes.

“Lisa,” she said, “I know there’s something you’re keeping from me.” Elisabeth looked at her and started to feel somewhat emotional. “Please, tell me what’s going on. I can help you.” She told her friend. Elisabeth shook her head and croaked out, “You’ll never believe me. You’ll think I’m crazy.”

Hermione sighed and pulled her into a hug. “Try me,” she said. Elisabeth let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding in and slowly nodded her head. “Alright.” Both girls pulled apart from each other.

“I’ll tell you everything.”

Chapter Text

Elisabeth felt a big sense of weight leave my chest after telling Hermione the truth she obviously didn’t believe her at first, but after Elisabeth recited to her every single word and movement she did when she met Harry and Ron on the train, it convinced her.

“But how is this possible?”

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Elisabeth were at the Great Hall eating breakfast before the first quidditch match of the season. Gryffindor vs Slytherin. Elisabeth eyed the two boys before leaning in closer to Hermione.

“Trust me I’m just as confused as you are,” she whispered to her.

Hermione sighed. She looked over at the boys to make sure they weren’t listening before whispering again. “Well do you at least remember what happened before you got here?” Elisabeth tried to think back on what happened back in her world. All she could recall was that it was dark and that she was angry and scared.

Before Elisabeth could think deeper into her memory, pain suddenly filled her head. She winced and placed her hand to her head. “What is it?” Hermione questioned. “Nothing,” Elisabeth assured her. Slowly, the pain started to subside and she let out a sigh in relief. “All I can remember is that it was dark. If I try to remember more my head starts to feel like I've been hit by bricks.”

Hermione tried to tell her something else but a cold monotone voice spoke, “Good luck today Potter.” The four of them turned their heads. Behind Harry stood their Potions teacher, Professor Snape. He was looking straight at Harry with a cold stone expression on his face.

Elisabeth didn’t bother paying attention to what Snape was saying to Harry. It was probably something insulting like always. Instead she decided to look around the Great Hall. There were many students eating and chatting among each other, but the table with the loudest people were the Slytherin’s. More likely the Slytherin quidditch team. All morning they’ve been trying to provoke the Gryffindor team, which didn’t help Harry’s nerves at all.

Elisabeth's eyes traveled down the Slytherin table and noticed a group of first year boys joking with each other. A particular one catching her eyes. He was hard to miss. His hair was platinum blond. Is that who I think it is?

“Look, Snape’s the one that let in the troll last night.” Harry’s voice brought Elisabeth's attention back to them. The three of them staring at Snape as he limped walking away.

“Why on earth would Professor Snape let out the troll inside the castle?” Hermione asked.

“To get passed the three headed dog.”

Both Harry and Ron snapped their heads in Elisabeth's direction. She looked at them confused at first until she realized what she had just said. Ron furrowed his eyebrows and looked at me suspiciously. “How do you know about the dog?”

Hermione looked at Elisabeth with wide eyes. She wasn’t with them when they found the dog on the third floor corridor. “W-well… I uh,” Elisabeth tried to come up with a believable excuse to tell the boys while trying not to panic at the same time.

“I know because, well because-”

“Because I told her!” The boys turned to Hermione who was looking back at them with a panicked look. Harry nodded his head slowly as if understanding now, “Oh,” he started, “Well I guess that makes sense.” He looked over at Ron and shrugged his shoulders. Ron eventually agreed with him and went back to eating his breakfast.

Elisabeth looked over at Hermione and gave her a grateful smile. “Thank you,” she whispered to her. Hermione smiled back at her and gave her a wink before going back to reading her book.

A screeching sound was soon heard making everyone in the hall look up. A beautiful white snowy owl came inside one of the open windows and flew towards Harry. “It’s Hedwig,” he said excitedly.

The snowy owl dropped the long package in front of them and flew away. “Open it Harry!” Elisabeth told him. He wasted no time in unwrapping his package, “It’s a broom!”

Ron gasped and a smile grew on his face. “That’s not just any broom Harry,” he said, “That’s a Nimbus 2000!”

***

“Welcome everyone to the first quidditch match of the season, Gryffindor vs Slytherin!”

Everyone in the stands cheered at Lee Jordan’s words. Both quidditch teams came flying on their broomsticks with lightning speed around the field.

“Go Harry!”

Both Hermione and Elisabeth yelled as he flew past the stand we were sitting at along with Ron. The three of them smiling widely and their bodies filled with adrenaline at the outcome of the game.

The teams flew towards their positions to begin. Madam Hooch flew on her own broom in between both teams. She blew on her whistle and released the quaffle.

A Gryffindor that Elisabeth recognized as Angelina Johnson took the quaffle first and flew towards one end of the field. The Slytherin’s tried to stop her from flying further towards the goal posts, but ultimately failed when she threw to quaffle into the middle goal post.

“Angelina Johnson scores! 10 points to Gryffindor!” Everyone that rooted for Gryffindor house cheered in delight. Angelina stopped her broom and cheered with the rest of her team.

Elisabeth never thought that she would ever get to see people playing quidditch. It was absolutely amazing.

Gryffindor continued scoring more goals, and Slytherin did too. Out of nowhere, Harry flew fast across the field. “Harry Potter has seen the snitch!” Lee Jordan said excitedly.

As soon as Harry was right behind the snitch, his broom came into a sudden stop. It was like it had a mind of it own. Without warning, the same pain in Elisabeth's head from earlier appeared again. Words started to appear in her head. Like it came, the pain went away.

“Blimey! What’s wrong with Harry’s broom?”

Hagrid’s words brought Elisabeth back to her senses. Her eyes landed on Harry. His broom was still trying to make him fall.

She looked to her left and noticed Hermione looking at Harry through her binoculars. Trying not to hurt her, Elisabeth moved both her head and her binoculars towards one of the Professor stands on the other side of the field across from them.

“Look at Snape,” she whispered to her.

Hermione was quiet for a moment and then gasped so loud it made Ron turn his head. “Snape’s jinxing Harry’s broom,” she whispered to them.

Ron’s eyes went wide and he looked back at Harry who was now hanging from his broom with one hand for dear life. “What do we do?” he asked the girls. “Don’t worry I got it!” Elisabeth wasted no time in getting out of her seat and out of the stand they were in.

She ran as fast as she could towards the teacher’s stand while looking up at Harry every other second. He was still trying to hold onto his broom. Her legs moved faster and Elisabeth finally reached the stand.

She snuck under the seats and looked for Snape’s black robes. Once she was right under where he was sitting, Elisabeth pulled out her wand and pointed it at the end of his robes.

“Lacarnum Inflamare.”

A small burst of fire shot out of her wand and landed on Snape’s robes. She smiled at her success and quickly left before she got caught.

Elisabeth heard cheers coming from the crowd as she ran inside the stand. Harry’s broom is fixed. It was harder to get out of the stand than getting in, so when she finally got herself out, she gasped when she saw Harry on the ground of the quidditch field.

He seemed to be fine when he stood up, until he jerked his body forward. “Uh oh, it looks like Harry Potter is going to be sick,” Lee Jordan commentated. Harry spit something out from his mouth making some people in the stands wince.

Elisabeth squinted her eyes to see what Harry had spit out. When she realized what it was, she couldn’t help but break out into a smile.

“Harry Potter has caught the snitch! Gryffindor wins!”

Harry raises the snitch in the air making everyone but the Slytherin’s cheer. Madam Hooch blew on her whistle ending the game. The Gryffindor quidditch team flew over to Harry and cheered him on as the Weasley twins lifted him up on their shoulders.

***

“Now listen to me, all four of you.”

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Elisabeth went quiet. They were walking with Hagrid and told him about Snape being the reason why Harry was almost thrown off of his broom. He obviously shrugged it off, which made Harry then tell him about the third floor corridor and the three headed dog. Apparently its name is Fluffy and it belonged to Hagrid.

“Don’t go meddling into things that shouldn’t be meddled with,” Hagrid said, “What that dog is guarding is strictly between Professor Dumbledore and Nicholas Flamel.”

“Nicholas Flamel?” Harry asked.

Elisabeth mentally face palmed herself. She don’t know why, but the feeling in her stomach told her that Hagrid really shouldn’t have said that. By the look on his face he realized the same thing.

“I shouldn’t have said that. I should not have said that.” Hagrid muttered to himself as he walked away. “Who’s Nicholas Flamel?” Harry asked them once Hagrid was a few feet away. Ron shrugged his shoulders and Hermione shook her head, “I don’t know.”

Elisabeth looked at them, trying to look confused herself. She knew who he was, but if she wanted to make sure the plot stayed the same, she had to play dumb.

“Come on,” she told them, “We better get researching on who he is if we want to know what Snape is after and how to stop him.” Hermione nodded her head and began walking with her back inside the castle, the boys eventually following behind.

The nice warm weather was soon replaced by the coldness and snow December brought. Before the quartet knew it, it was already time for the holidays.

“Are you absolutely sure you don’t want to come? My parents will be perfectly alright with it,” Hermione said.

Elisabeth placed down the piece of parchment she was drawing on and looked at Hermione. She just finished packing her trunk since she was going back home for the holidays.

“I’m sure Hermione,” Elisabeth told her with a light smile, “Besides I’ll only be a bother.”

Before she could start denying her words, Elisabeth looked away from her and continued to draw. She heard her walk closer to her and felt her bed sink as Hermione sat down. “What are you drawing?” she asked her.

Elisabeth sighed as she placed the piece of charcoal down. “I honestly don’t know. But I think I’m drawing something that’ll happen soon or in the future,” she told her. “What makes you say that?” Hermione asked confused.

“Just a feeling.” Elisabeth placed the charcoal and parchment on her nightstand and got up from her bed. “Come on, let’s go see the boys before you leave.” Hermione nodded her head and went to pick up her trunk before they left their dorm.

It wasn’t long until they both reached the Great Hall and noticed Harry and Ron playing wizard’s chess on their House table. “Hello boys,” Elisabeth said to them with a smile.

Ron and Harry nodded their heads while not looking away from the chessboard right in front of them. “Knight to E5,” Harry said. His chess piece obeyed and moved from its spot. Ron smirked, “Queen to E5,” he said confidently. His chess piece moved and destroyed Harry’s knight chess piece.

“That’s totally barbaric!”

Elisabeth couldn’t help but laugh at Hermione’ words. “That’s wizard’s chess,” Ron told her. Once she heard the two of them start to bicker, Elisabeth zoned them out and looked at the Hall instead. The whole room was absolutely beautiful.

Professor Flitwick was decorating one of the huge Christmas trees Hagrid had placed in the Hall. The ceiling showed the snow that fell outside, and fireplace on the side of the Hall gave us warmth, making it feel homey. So this is how Christmas is supposed to look like,she thought.

“But we’ve already looked!”

Her attention was brought back to her friends. She looked over at Harry who just rolled his eyes towards their two bickering friends. They both made eye contact and grinned at each other. Here we go again.

“Elisabeth can you please tell Ronald that its important to do research—”

“Liz tell Hermione that we’ve already done enough—”

Hearing them both bringing her into the conversation started to make her feel anxious. No one ever really asked for her opinion in discussions. “Guys stop!” Ron and Hermione stopped bickering and looked at Harry. “You’re making Elisabeth uncomfortable,” he told them.

The three of them looked at her with sorry expressions. Elisabeth didn’t want them looking at her that way. “Ron,” she started after gaining some confidence, “Hermione’s right. If we want to stop Snape from getting past the dog, we need to know as much as we can.”

Elisabeth could tell Ron was debating whether to argue with her or not, instead she just sighed and sulked. “But where else would we look? We already searched the entire library,” Harry told Hermione.

She looked around to make sure no one was listening before she whispered, “Not in the restricted section we haven’t.”

No one said anything as she picked up her trunk and left the Great Hall. “I think we’re being a bad influence on her,” Ron said as he kept watching her leave. Elisabeth looked at him with a confused expression. “Uh excuse me, whose we?”

***

It was cold the next morning. Christmas day. Elisabeth was used to waking up early because of her Mother’s schedule for her. She hated the habit.

Elisabeth walked out of the dormitory and made her way to the deserted common room. It was decorated like every other part of the castle. It even had its own Christmas tree by the fireplace. There was no one in sight. “Hmm everyone must’ve gone back home,” she said to herself.

Her eyes traveled around the room. On one of the side walls, there was a very worn out looking bookshelf. She walked towards it and traced her hands along the book spines. By the titles Elisabeth could easily tell they were muggle stories.

One particular book caught her eyes. She took the book out of the shelf and made her way towards the couch. She sat down and got comfortable before opening up the book to the first page.

After reading the first few pages, Elisabeth realized it was a fairytale. The girl in the story was named Rapunzel just like the book, and she was trapped in a high tower by her Mother who wanted to keep her there forever for her own gain. She heard of this story in her world when she was younger, but never got to read it until now.

Elisabeth was halfway through the story when she heard footsteps coming from the stairs that led to the boys dormitory. A head full of red hair emerged with eyes half closed.

“Happy Christmas Ron!”

Chapter Text

Ron jumped in shock and faced Elisabeth. He had a look of surprised at first, but his expression turned into a happy one, “Happy Christmas Elle!”

She did a double take at Ron, “Elle?” She was surprised at the sudden nickname. Ron was too focused on the presents under the tree to hear her question. Yes they knew each other for a few months now, but her name was never turned into a nickname. Mother always called her Elisabeth. Yes some people would shorten her name, but they didn't nickname her like that.

She watched as Ron opened one of his presents, not being able to wait any longer. She turned her head to look back at the staircase that led to the boys dormitories. Elisabeth stared there for a while, expecting for someone else to come down, but no raven haired boy showed up.

“Ron, where’s Harry?”

Ron finally tore his sight away from his presents and faced her. “I don’t know,” he shrugged, “When I came down he was still sleeping. He should be up by now thought.”

Elisabeth closed her book and walked over to the staircase. “Harry!” she yelled. “Wake up!” Ron walked next to her and yelled too. “Wake up Harry! Its Christmas!”

It was silent for a moment before the sound of footsteps were heard coming down the stairs. Not a moment later, Harry was standing at the end of the stairs, still in his pajamas. His eyes roamed around the decorated common room until he looked at his friends with a smile on his face.

“Happy Christmas Harry!” Ron and Elisabeth said together.

“Happy Christmas guys! Um Ron, what are you wearing?”

Ron looked down at the present he opened earlier and currently had on. It was a burgundy colored knitted sweater with the letter ‘R’ on it. Elisabeth noticed the tip of his ears turn red before he answered Harry’s question. “My Mum made it. And it looks like you’ve got one too!”

“I’ve got presents?” Harry asked surprised.

Ron nodded his head and lead Harry towards the Christmas tree by the fire. Elisabeth sat back down on the couch and continued to read the book from earlier while occasionally looking up as the boys ripped opened their presents.

If she was being honest, Elisabeth couldn’t help but feel jealousy fill her body as they both happily opened their presents from people that loved and cared for them. Her Mother never believed in the “true” meaning of Christmas, as the neighbors said behind their backs. Instead of toys or popular pretty clothes, Mother dearest would give her more academic books to memorize before the next week. Elisabeth always dreaded the holiday. So much for Christmas spirit.

“Elisabeth, where are your presents?” Harry asked.

“Yeah. Are your parents going to send them later or something?” said Ron.

Her eyes left the book in her hands. She felt her body go stiff. Elisabeth can’t exactly tell them the truth now could she? Oh yeah I didn’t get any presents because I’m not from your world so my family doesn’t exist. Oh I also forgot, you guys aren’t real, you’re just characters from a book. Yeah hard pass.

“Uh, my Mother doesn’t celebrate Christmas.” she quickly lied. One good thing that did come out of having a strict enforcing Mother, was having the ability to come up with good lies on the spot. Not a gift she's very proud of.

“WHAT?!” Ron yelled.

He got up from the floor and walked to her so fast she couldn't help but flinch. “So you’re telling me,” Ron started “You’ve never had a Christmas present in your life?!”

Elisabeth never knew Ron could make her feel as if she was being interrogated. “W-well no. She did give me books as presents,” she told him. “What kind of books?” Harry asked this time.

“Just Muggle academic books. AP Physics, Chemistry, Calculus. Advanced English for College students. The basic stuff,” Elisabeth said nonchalantly while shrugging her shoulders.

While Ron looked confused by the words that came out of her mouth, Harry’s jaw dropped. “Elisabeth that’s really difficult stuff! She made you learn all of that?” Elisabeth reluctantly nodded her head as her mind flashed back to all the times Mother forced her to study. Don’t think about her, just keep her out. “Wow…” Harry said amazed, “So you know all of that?” She sighed nodding her head, “A bit more if you actually looked inside my room."

"If your parents made you learn all of that... then why did they let you come here?" Ron asked.

"They didn't," she quickly said, "I came without them knowing. I'm sure they're pretty angry with me right now." Another lie, sorry guys.

The three of them went quiet. Feeling the mood go down, Elisabeth got up from the couch and picked up the last present under the tree. “This one’s for you Harry,” she told him, reading his name on the card it had on top. He took the present from her and started to unwrap it. As he did Elisabeth looked to her right and noticed Ron staring at her with an unreadable expression.

“What?” she asked him.

“Nothing,” he said before looking away. Odd.

Harry lifted up his present after unwrapping it. “What is it?” he questioned them both. “I know what it is,” Ron said excitedly, his previous mood completely gone. “That’s an invisibility cloak!” Harry placed the cloak over his body and gasped when he looked down and saw nothing.

“My body’s gone!”

“Who gave it to you?” Elisabeth asked him.

She picked up the card that fell from the cloak to read who it was from, but once she did, the same pain from earlier appeared in her head. Another vision clouded her eyesight. Words mostly.

“It just says ‘Use it well’.”

Harry’s voice brought her back to reality. Both boys were now standing on either side of Elisabeth. They were looking down at the card in her hands. She flinched when she felt someone place their hand on her shoulder.

“Are you alright Elle? You zoned out there for a bit,” Ron told her, worry laced in his voice.

“Yeah,” she assured him with a smile, “Just tired.”

He nodded his head but Elisabeth could tell he didn’t truly believe her words. Both Harry and Ron went back to their presents while she sat back down on the couch and tried to pay attention to anything else but the painful banging that lingered in her head.

***

“This will wake you up!”

Cold water was sprayed all over her body making her shudder. This is her fault. Mother caught her falling asleep while studying. She had pulled Elisabeth outside to “wake her up” when she didn’t after she pushed her around.

Elisabeth coughed up water that had made its way inside her mouth. “I’m sorry,” she managed to croak out, “I made a mistake. I won’t do it again.”

She dropped her eyes to the ground and saw as her Mother’s shoes walked dangerously slow towards her. Elisabeth flinched as she felt her Mother's hand, colder than the water she just splashed her with, touch her shoulder, and her other hand caress her cheek.

“Of course you won’t sweetie” she said dangerously calmly, “You wouldn’t want to throw your life away by resting would you?”

“No Mother.”

“You also wouldn’t want to disappoint me. After all, I’ve worked so hard so you can live a good, well educated, life.”

She roughly grabbed Elisabeth's chin and raised it so she could stare at her in the eye. The light smile that she had on earlier was gone, and a blank cold expression replaced it. The same one she always had whenever Elisabeth disobeyed her in the slightest.

Her hand held her chin tighter. The force made Elisabeth want to wince, but she couldn’t let any sounds of pain escape her mouth. “Get back to your room. You’re grounded. No food or water until you’ve learned your lesson.”

She let go of her chin with a shove and walked away from her while Elisabeth continued to stand in the same place. A tear falling from her eye.

“Yes Mother.”

“Elisabeth! Elisabeth wake up!”

Elisabeth's eyes shoot open hearing someone call her name and feeling her body shake. She hurriedly sat up from her laying position on the couch in the common room and looked at the source of the voice. The speed her heart was going suddenly started to come back down when she realized it wasn’t her Mother who was calling her. It was Harry.

“Harry? What is it?”

“I just found something cool! You have to come see! I’ll got get Ron, wait here,” he told her excitedly.

He spoke so fast Elisabeth could barely understand what he was saying. He ran towards the boys staircase and she sat back down on the couch. She closed her eyes again as she heard him running up the boys staircase leading to their dorms.

A yawn left her lips and stretched her body as a way to try and wake up. Her mind then traveled back to her dream. Elisabeth was only seven years old at the time. She remembered getting sick the day after because of the cold water, and her fever lasting almost a week, but Mother still wanted her to study. It’s a miracle she even got better.

Harry came back, completely wide awake, and with a sleepy Ron following behind him in his pajamas and messy hair. Elisabeth's eyes landed on the invisibility cloak Harry had in his arms. He draped it over himself and Ron’s shoulders.

“Come on,” he told her excitedly while making space for her to fit.

Usually Elisabeth would question what they were about to do was a good idea since she's terrified of getting in trouble, but it was too late into the night for her to care at the moment.

The three of them walked closely together under the cloak, trying their hardest not to get caught by either Filch or Mrs. Norris. Harry led both Ron and Elisabeth across the castle for what felt like hours, until he finally brought them to an empty room.

Harry pulled off the cloak from them, dropped it, and dragged the two of them deeper into the room. He stopped once they stood in front of a big mirror.

“Look Ron! Stand here,” Harry said, guiding him to stand right in front of the mirror.

Elisabeth watched as Ron’s face turned from confusion to amazement in less than a minute. Harry seemed to notice it too, “Do you see them? You can, can’t you? They’re my—”

“It’s me! I’m Head boy! And I’m holding the quidditch cup!”

Elisabeth's eyebrows furrowed and she went to join the two boys. “Bloody hell! I’m the quidditch captain too!” She looked at Ron and the back at the mirror. All she saw was the three of them standing together, then suddenly, it was just her.

Her reflection was looking right back at her. Only she was smiling. She looked happy. Genuinely happy. The figures of Harry, Ron, and Hermione appeared. The four of them were laughing and hugging each other. It was very warming to see. Then, Elisabeth remembered what this mirror is.

“What about you Elle?”

Her focus steered away from the mirror, “Hmm?” The two of them were now focusing on her. Ron, still looking amazed, and Harry with a rather sad and disappointed expression. “What do you see?” Ron asked her. Elisabeth shrugged, “Just us.”

The room went quiet. The three of them just stared at the mirror without moving or saying anything for what seemed like hours. It wasn’t until Ron yawned that Elisabeth and Harry realized it was very late and they all needed to go back to their dorms.

The three of them went back under the invisibility cloak and silently left the room. Harry and Ron said goodnight to Elisabeth as they separated and headed to bed. Once her head hit the pillow, Elisabeth felt a tear roll down her cheek. Her mind went back to what she saw in the mirror, and she felt sad.

What I desire most is happiness.

***

“Hermione’s coming back tomorrow right?”

Ron looked up from his plate filled with breakfast, his cheeks full of food. He nodded his head and didn’t waste time in shoving more bacon into his mouth.

It was a few days after Christmas and New Years, meaning everyone that went home for the holidays were coming back soon. Everyone that stayed behind, including Harry, Ron, the Weasley twins and Elisabeth, were in the Great Hall eating breakfast. Though Harry left towards the fireplace once the food appeared.

Elisabeth knew he was thinking about the Mirror of Erised, and she knew he had gone back without them. Ron seemed to have noticed Harry’s mood too, “What should we do?” Elisabeth looked at him and then at Harry who was looking rather sad. “Go talk to him,” she told him. “Yeah, maybe I should," Ron looking worried for his friend, slowly got up and walked to him.

She watched as Ron started talking to Harry until a pair of red headed boys blocked her view. “Morning Baron!” George said loudly. “Morning George,” she smiled.

“He’s not George I am!” Fred lied.

“Nope,” Elisabeth said shaking her head, “You’re Fred,” she pointed to him, “And you’re George,” she said while moving her finger to point at him. The two of them looked at each other and then back at her in surprise. “How do you know?”

“I just do.”

The twins faced each other again and then looked at her with grins on their faces. “We’re impressed Baron,” Fred said. “So impressed that you have just earned the title as our little sister,” George said while ruffling her hair.

Not a moment later Ron came back with Harry. “You alright?” He looked at her and gave her a small smile while nodding his head. “Yeah, I’m alright.”

An owl came flying in, holding a package, though he seemed to have a hard time flying. “Poor Errol,” George said, “Doesn’t have that many flights left in him.” Elisabeth expected Errol to drop the package on either Ron or the twins, but instead he dropped it right on her lap. “Uh guys I think this is for one of you,” she said handing out the package for them.

“It’s not, it’s for you,” Ron told her sounding firm.

Elisabeth looked at him confused until a thought came to her mind. She glared at Ron.

“Ronald Billius Weasley what did you do?”

He ignored her and started drinking from his cup and looked at anything but her. Harry nudged her shoulder, curiously looking at the package in her hands. “Open it!”

Elisabeth was hesitant at first, but ended up unwrapping the package. There was a box and a ribbon attached to it with a note stuck to it as well. She opened the note and realized it was from Mrs. Weasley.

Dear Elisabeth,

You might not know me, and I can only believe it is a tad bit strange that you are receiving a present from a complete stranger, but my dear son Ron has told me about your little situation. Now I hope I am not stepping over a line, but I have made you a gift.

Every year, I give my sons and daughter, a hand knitted sweater with the first letter in their name engraved on it. A tradition if you’d like to call it. And I’ve made one for you this year.

You do not have to wear it or like it at all, but I still hope that knowing someone gave you a present this year will bring a smile to your face. I can’t wait to meet you soon dear. Happy holidays!

-Molly Weasley (Ron’s mum)

Elisabeth finished reading the letter and have never felt such kindness from a person she's never met before. She set the letter aside and opened the box with eagerness. Her eyes land on a plum knitted sweater with the letter 'E' in gold colored yard in the front.

“Surprise!” Ron said as Elisabeth put on the sweater with a smile on her face, “I wrote to Mum on Christmas about your parents not giving you presents—"

“What?!” George yelled.

“No presents!?” demanded Fred.

“—And I felt bad that we didn’t get you anything either. So, I hope you like it.”

Elisabeth didn’t think twice before giving Ron a bone crushing hug. “This is the best gift I’ve ever gotten in my whole life.” She pulled away from him and gave him a grateful smile with tears slowly forming in her eyes, “Thank you Ron.”

Chapter Text

The winter holidays were over before the students even knew it. Hermione had returned earlier than planned, waking up Elisabeth, telling her about the wonderful time she spent with her parents back in the Muggle world. When the four of them met up in the Great Hall for breakfast the same day Hermione returned, Harry told her all about the Mirror of Erised.

“It’s a good thing Professor Dumbledore moved it someplace else,” Hermione told them quietly, “Can you imagine if someone else found out about it?”

“You mean someone like Malfoy?” Ron sneered.

The four Gryffindors turned their heads towards the Slytherin table. Malfoy and his goons were laughing uncontrollably, echoing all over the Hall. After arriving at Hogwarts, Elisabeth had made it her mission to avoid the blond haired boy at all costs. So far her plan had been working, she had not interacted with him at all for the months she’s been there. She wasn’t sure why she was avoiding him in the first place, but something was telling her to. Unfortunately, Neville Longbottom proved that.

End of the year exams were coming up, and the four friends were studying like all the other students in the Great Hall. Ron and Hermione were bickering once again about the exams, when Neville showed up hopping. His legs were locked together by a jinx which everyone knew was casted by Malfoy. Elisabeth couldn’t help but pity her friend, Poor Neville.

Elisabeth was in the middle of listening to Neville bicker with Seamus Finnigan about not wanting his help in getting rid of the jinx because he didn’t, “want his bloody kneecaps on fire.” A thing the students at Hogwarts learned quickly, was that the Irish boy was a complete disaster when it came to magic. No one held it against him of course (except Professor Snape), but they were still wary around him during classes.

Seamus walked away after defending himself about an incident earlier in the year that blasted off his eyebrows, which had grown back, but it didn’t really help his case. Once he turned around, everyone could see the bald spot at the back of his head. The sight made both Hermione and Elisabeth look at one another and laugh silently.

“Guys look! I found him!”

Ron held up a chocolate frog card with the person in the picture being their Headmaster Albus Dumbledore. “Ron, you already have a Dumbledore card,” Elisabeth told him. Ron shook his head, “I know but listen to this!” he turned the card around and began reading the description. It wasn’t until the words, “Nicholas Flamel” left his lips that it hit Elisabeth.

She turned to look at Hermione. Neither one of them said a word, there was a mutual understanding between the two of them. Without warning to the two boys, the girls stood up and quickly gathered their things.

“Where are you two going?”

“Just follow us!”

Harry and Ron gathered their things and followed the girls out of the Great Hall. They didn’t seem like it, but the two small girls were incredibly fast runners, making it hard for their friends to catch up.

“We should’ve known!” Hermione told Elisabeth.

“It was right in front of us. Twice for that matter! How were we so blind?” Elisabeth said in disbelief.

With the speed they were at, the four Gryffindor’s reached the Library in less than a few minutes. They burst through the doors, making a loud noise ring around the quiet room. Madam Pince shushed at them loudly, making them mumble a series of apologies.

As Hermione left towards one of the many isles of books, Elisabeth guided Harry and Ron to a secluded table. Harry whispered to her, “What are we doing here?” Elisabeth looked around to make sure no one was nearby to hear them, “You’ll see.”

A minute later, Hermione showed up with a rather large book in her hands. She slammed it down on the table, making her friends pull away before their fingers could be squished.

“‘Mione and I had you guys looking in the wrong section,” Elisabeth told them.

“Honestly! How could I be so stupid? We checked this book out weeks ago for light reading.” Ron looked at the book in disbelief, “This is light?” Hermione glared at him while Elisabeth flicked his forehead playfully. Harry laughed at the scene while Ron rubbed his forehead. “I found it!”

“Shh!”

The four Gryffindor’s apologized once again to their librarian before leaning closer to one another. Hermione whispered, “Nicholas Flamel is the only known maker of the sorcerer’s stone.” The boys looked at her in confusion, “The what?”

Hermione and I looked at each other and rolled our eyes. They really were the smartest of the four. “Honestly don't the two of you read?” Lisa told them in a joking manner to not upset or offend her friends.

“The sorcerer’s stone is a legendary substance with astonishing powers,” Hermione said as she read the book, “It can turn any metal into pure gold, and produces the elixir of life, granting the drinker the power to become immortal.”

Elisabeth stayed quiet. Knowing about the stone wouldn’t really cause people harm, but to anyone with bad intentions, the stone could be very dangerous. Now that they knew someone was trying to steal it, who knows what they would do with it.

“That’s what Fluffy’s guarding in the Third floor corridor. That’s what’s under the trap door. The sorcerer’s stone,” Hermione whispered to them in a matter-of-fact tone.

The four of them stayed in silence, processing their newfound information that will most likely endanger them and the school. More students began walking in the library, much to Madam Pince’s displeasure. The Gryffindor’s agreed to visit their giant friend after dinner and speak to him about the stone. It was the only way they’ll be able to talk to him without any prying ears.

Dinner passed and after successfully slipping away from their housemates, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Lisa started running towards Hagrid’s Hut. They almost reached the Entrance Hall when Lisa’s head began to pound. Ring.

She immediately stopped running and brought her hands to her head. The pain got too much that her legs failed to help her stand. “Lisa!” Her friends, noticing the pain she was in, quickly made their way to her. “I’m fine, my head just suddenly hurts.”

Hermione studied her friend. Elisabeth had told her about the headaches she receives when something is about to happen that she read about in her world so she wouldn’t be too worried in case it happened when they were together. Carefully, Hermione whispered to her, “Is it what I think it is?” Elisabeth looked up at her and nodded as the pain continued.

“Are you alright?” Ron asked her, worried.

“What happened?” Harry questioned.

Elisabeth pleaded for Hermone’s help through her eyes. Thankfully, Hermione understood and got back up, “Let’s go. We need to get to Hagrid’s before curfew,” she firmly told the boys.

They both looked at her and then at Lisa, “What about you?” Harry told her. Elisabeth, not wanting them to waste any time, shook her head and waved them off, “I’ll be fine. I’ll catch up with you guys later.”

Harry seemed reluctant to go until Hermione pulled him away. The two girls looked back at each, Hermione's eyes were filled with worry, but Lisa’s were filled with reassurance. The two of them left, leaving just her and Ron.

“Hey, are you sure you're alright?”

Elisabeth stared at Ron. She didn’t mean to worry him or the rest of her friends, and she felt bad she did. But at the sametime she was grateful that he was worried and asked if she was doing alright. It really showed how their relationship grew since they met.

“I’m sure Ron,” she reassured him with a light smile, “Now go!”

Like Harry, he seemed hesitant but listened to her words and left, following his two friends. Once he was out of sight, Lisa got up and ran. She looked through the empty corridors and classrooms, trying to find that one person she had been avoiding all year.

She had just reached the entrance to the dungeons when she collided into someone else. “Oh my goodness I am so sorry!”

“Can't you watch where you're going?!”

Brown met Gray for the first time. Elisabeth stared at the glaring eyes of Draco Malfoy. This was the very first time Elisabeth has ever seen him up close. He didn't look the way she thought he would. His features were sharp for an eleven year old boy, and it was clear they’d get sharper once he’d grow up. And his eyes were a deep gray, but they held a deep sparkle behind the glare in them.

“Hey! Didn't you hear a word they said?”

Her attention was brought back to him, making her clear her throat. Even though he had a nice face, she should keep in mind that he was still the jerk she read about for years. He looked at her up and down, and then in a grimace when he noticed the red and gold tie of her school robes, “What’s a Gryffindor like you doing down here anyways?”

He doesn’t even know me and he’s being a jerk. Elisabeth rolled her eyes, “I don't think that’s any of your business Malfoy.” The boy looked at her and narrowed his eyes, “How do you know my name?”

Elisabeth didn’t want to waste any more time than she already did by speaking to him. So she turned around and began to walk away from him. Draco, not used to being ignored, was baffled that she completely disregarded his question.

“Hey! I’m not done talking to you!”

“But I am!”

Once Elisabeth was out of the dungeons, she started making her way to the Entrance Hall. There were some older students roaming the corridors as well, but Elisabeth couldn’t help but feel like she was being followed. She turned her head to look around her, and low and behold, she saw Draco Malfoy standing just a few steps behind her.

“Are you following me?”

Malfoy scoffed and tried looking anywhere else but her. “As if!” He exclaimed, “I don't even know who you are.”

“I know you don't. And I'd like to keep it that way. Now if you don't mind, stop following me!” Elisabeth told him off. She can’t risk him following her, if he did then her and her friends will get in trouble.

Elisabeth left him standing in the middle of the corridor and left the castle. It had already gotten dark outside, making it hard for her to see clearly. It was already a few minutes past curfew, so she quickly made her way towards the Hut without being seen.

Elisabeth looked around her as she stood on Hangrid’s doorstep before knocking on the large wooden door. She could hear fast movement behind the door, “Who is it?” Hagrid called out. She could hear a tint of fear in his voice. “It’s me Lisa!”

The door opened and the first thing Elisabeth could see were Hagrid’s robes before she stepped inside. Harry, Hermione and Ron were sitting by the table, looking at an enormously large black egg in front of them. Hagrid closed the door and sat back down in his chair, looking happily at the egg.

“What’s going on?”

“Hagrid’s got himself a dragon egg!” Ron told her excitedly.

Not a second later, the egg started to hatch. Instead of the egg shells falling on the table, the baby dragon made them fly across the room. The four Gryffindor’s disgustedly wiped away the goo that also flew along with the egg shells before looking at the newly born creature.

“Oh… my… merlin!”

Feeling emotional, Hagrid began to cry. Happy tears stained his cheeks and a big smile was plastered on his face as he lovingly looked at his dragon. “Isn’t ‘e beautiful?” Hagrid asked them. The four lookd at each other, “That’s one word for it,” Harry mumbled.

The small dragon faced Hagrid and walked towards him as best as he could with his very tiny legs. Hagrid adoring the baby dragon even more.

“Hey.”

Elisabeth turned her head to Hermione after hearing her whisper to her. “Everything alright?” lisa looked at the room and noticed the boys and Hagrid were too concentrated on the baby dragon, now named Norbert, to pay attention to their conversation.

“Yes everything’s fine,” Elisabeth reassured Hermione, “Just had to take care of something.”

A bright orange light brought their attention back to where they were. Norbert had let out a breath of fire close to hagrid’s face. Thankfully, his beard covered any possible burns. “Hagrid that dragon almsot burned your face!” Hermione exclaimed.

“Oh don’t worry ‘Mione!” Hagrid waved off, “Im fine, he’s completely harmless.” Hagrid dabbed at his beard to get rid of the smoke when he squinte his eyes towards his window, “Who’s that?”

Harry, Ron Hermione and Elisabeth looked towards the window. Looking right back at them was the same person Elisabeth didn’t want to follow her. Draco Malfoy. Elisabeth tried covering the baby dragon with her body but it was too late. Malfoy caught sight of the newborn creature and left with an evil grin. “Oh no…”

“Tha slimy git!” Ron sneered.

“I can’t believe he followed me! I specifically told him not to!”

The room went quiet when Elisabeth spoke. Even Norbert went quiet. Harry looked at her with a confused expression. His mind began racing with assumptions about his friend. If she was actually his friend in the first place, or betrayed him by associating with his enemy.

“You were with Malfoy?” He asked her

Elisabeth stared at him, feeling fear creeping into her face. She could feel her chest starting to tighten and her heart rate increase. Looking at his face she could only guess what he was thinking of. She shook her head rapidly in denial.

“No! Well yes but –”

“I thought you said your head was hurting?” Ron interrupted her.

“It did!”

Elisabeth put her whole attention to Harry and took a step closer to him. “Harry, please believe me! I would never lie to you. I just ran into him on my way here!”

Both Harry and Ron turned to each other with an uncertain look in their eyes. I wasn't really lying to them, but at the same time I was. I did run into him, quite literally, but that was only because I was looking for him, so he wouldn’t follow us down here. It wasn’t my plan to be seen, just to make sure he was far away from us, but obviously that plan didn't work.

“This isn’t the time to argue,” Hermione strictly said, “If we don’t leave now, Malfoy could tell someone we’re here and get us into trouble. Not to mention he saw Norbert! You could get in trouble too, Hagrid.”

There was a silent agreement between the Gryffindor’s to Hermione’s words and left the Hut while saying quick goodbye to Hagrid. As the four began walking up to the castle, Elisabeth’s hand found Hermione’s. The two girls looked at each as Lisa’s hand squeezed Hermione’s.

Elisabeth didn’t have to say anything for Hermione to know what she was feeling. In return, Hermione tightly held her hand, and that was all it took for Elisabeth to know her friend believed her. It’s alright if Hermione’s the only one to believe me right now. As long as she does, I’ll be ok.

Chapter Text

“Alright then Ron and Hermione, you’re with me. Harry, Bethy and Malfoy, you three go together.”

Malfoy, who had also ended up getting detention along with the Gryffindor’s, glared at Hagrid. “If i’m going into the woods alone i’ll get Fang!” He said in a confident tone.

Hagrid gruffed, “Alright, but just to let you know, he's a bloody coward.”

Fang whined while Hagrid left with both Ron and Hermione, leaving the other children alone, with only a lantern to help them see through the dark forest. Harry silently began walking the opposite way, leaving Elisabeth behind. He had been ignoring her ever since Professor McGonagall gave them detention. Elisabeth quickly catched up with him.

“Harry–”

“I really don't want to talk with you Elisabeth.”

She felt a pain in her heart. Harry has called her by her name before, even Lisa, but he's never said it in a cold tone like now. “Harry, please just listen to me!” He ignored her once more and continued walking facing forward.

Elisabeth grabbed his wrist and made him look at her. He was clearly beginning to get slightly annoyed by her and she knew it, but she had to explain herself. Elisabeth looked behind them and saw Malfoy a few feet away from them. He was struggling to get his robes off a few bushes. Knowing that he wouldn’t hear their conversation, she turned back to look at Harry.

“I wasn’t lying when I said my head was hurting,” she started, “It really did hurt a lot! And when the pain went away I was on my way to catch up with you guys when I ran into him. I tried to just leave but he kept talking to me and started to follow me. I told him off but obviously he didn’t listen to me.”

Harry stayed silent and just stared at her. “I’m telling the truth,” she said. He could see the desperate look in her eyes, pleading with him to believe what she was saying. “How can I be sure it is the truth?”

“Because you’re one of my best friends and i have no reason to lie to you Harry.” His words seemed to have touched him. He looked at her eyes to see any hint of lies but there was none. He also considered Elisabeth as one of his best friends, and he was thankful she reassured him with her words. “Alright, I believe you Lisa.”

She smiled and let out a breath of relief. Harry turned to look at Malfoy and laughed seeing him struggle. The scene made them both laugh, Harry said before looking back at her, “I'm sorry for not believing you.” Elisabeth looked at him with loving eyes and gave him a hug.

“Hey! If you two are going to be all lovey dovey, do it on your own time!”

Malfoy finally caught up to the two Gryffindors with Fang by his side, who was shaking immensely. Harry and Elisabeth let go of each other and rolled their eyes, but if they looked closely, both children were blushing from Malfoy’s words.

“I can't believe we’re stuck doing this!” Elisabeth groaned once Malfoy complained. The three of them plus Fang, continued to walk in the Forest looking for anything suspicious, but so far they saw nothing.

“This is servant’s stuff,” Malfoy complained.

“If I didn't know any better Malfoy, I'd say you were scared,” Harry told him with a smirk.

“Me? Scared? Oh please Potter! The only one’s scared here are Fang, you, and Baron.”

“Hey! Don’t bring me into this,” Elisabeth said in retaliation.

“What? It’s the truth,” Draco nonchalantly replied.

“Speak for yourself Malfoy,” Elisabeth said, “Unlike you, I'm not afraid of the dark.”

Before the Slytherin boy could say another remark, Fang growled at a small clearing in front of them. Malfoy raised the lantern that Hagrid gave them to see through the darkness. They immediately froze at the sight. Ring! Elisabeth’s eyes widened.

Right in front of them was a dead unicorn. That wasn’t what made them freeze though, it was the dark cloaked figure that was sucking the blood out of the poor creature. The unicorn’s eyes were open and empty. There was no warmth or light in them.

Harry, Elisabeth, Draco, and even Fang, tried to quietly and slowly walk away, but of course, someone stepped on a stick making it snap. The cloaked figure snapped its head to them. It rose and began making its way to the frightened children. They screamed in fear once Fang left running away, making them realize their situation.

Malfoy didn't waste any more time and left the same way Fang did running. Elisabeth grabbed Harry’s hand and ran. They were able to make it a few feet away from the flying cloaked figure before Harry’s hand slipped out of Elisabeth’s. She stopped running and looked back and noticed Harry on the ground, he had tripped on a tree root. “Harry!” Elisabeth quickly made her way to her friend and helped him get back up.

“Lisa watch out!”

The dark figure was now floating right behind the two of them. Without thinking twice, Elisabeth used her body to cover Harry. Both of them closed their eyes as the figure reached its hands to them ready to attack, but nothing came.

The two Gryffindors suddenly felt a rush of wind over their heads making them open their eyes. A centaur had jumped over the two of them, making the cloaked figure back away. It tried to reach Harry and Elisabeth once again, but the centaur stood in between them, protecting the children. The figure, realizing that the centaur wouldn’t move, flew away into the forest.

They stayed quiet and still in case the figure came back, but it did not. Elisabeth let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. Fear had completely filled her body, and she only now realized how terrified she actually was.

“Harry, are you alright? Are you hurt?”

Her voice seemed to bring him back to reality. His wide eyes relaxed a bit, but his chest rose and fell fast, showing that he was still filled with fear. “Yeah,” he shakingly said, “Yeah I'm alright. Are you?”

“Harry Potter. You should not be here.”

The centaur’s deep voice took their attention away from each other. He was very tall with long wavy hair. His eyes looked at them deeply. “What-Who was that?”

The centaur ignored Harry’s question and stepped to the side. With a clearer view, both Harry and Elisabeth saw the dead unicorn. Its beautiful silver blood was everywhere, staining the forest floor and itself.

“The blood of a unicorn is one of the purest things in the world,” the centaur told them, “It can keep you alive even at the brink of death. But it comes at a terrible price.”

“What kind of price?” Elisabeth hesitantly asked.

The centaur turned his gaze to her. His eyes squinted the longer he stared, “Because you have slayed a pure life. The moment it touches your lips, you will live a half life. A cursed life,” he told her.

Harry and Elisabeth turned to look at one another. She knew the only person who would ever choose to live such a life. Though people say otherwise, You-Know-Who was not truly gone, anyone who thinks otherwise is mental.

“Do you mean that thing that killed the unicorn,” Harry slowly said, “Was Voldemort?”

The centaur didn’t flinch at the name like others did. “Do you happen to know what’s hidden in Hogwarts at this very moment?” Elisabeth stopped breathing. There’s no way he knows about the philosopher’s stone. Could he?

Rustling sounds came from the trees behind them. With a lantern and a crossbow in his hands, Hagrid appeared along with Ron, Hermione, Fang, and a very scared looking Malfoy.

“Firenze.”

“Hagrid.”

Hagrid turned his attention back towards the two Gryffindors. “Come on you two. I think we’ve all had enough for one night.” Harry and Elisabeth walked to their friends and started making their way out of the forest along with Hagrid.

Curiously, Elisabeth looked back at the centaur named Firenze. She flinched, realizing he was already looking at her. He said nothing but only nodded to her before walking deeper into the forest. What was that all about?

***

“Thank Merlin they're finally over! I swear my hand will fall off if I pick up another quill!”

Elisabeth laughed while Hermione rolled her eyes as Ron stretched dramatically. It was the last day of their end of the year exams, and they all couldn't help but finally feel relieved.

This was the first time Elisabeth actually enjoyed studying. Partially because she wasn’t doing it isolated like she was forced to do. Hermione was always there with her, and Elisabeth was very grateful to her, even if Hermione didn’t know it.

The two of them spent hours on end in the library reviewing everything that they have learned during the school year. There were times that Elisabeth did go into her study habits from her world, but thanks to Hermione she caught herself before it got worse. Though Elisabeth couldn't help but feel paranoid.

She constantly looked over her shoulder and her surroundings, scared that her Mother would show up out of the blue. Scared that she would lock her up in a broom closet and make her study anything else besides magic. Scared that her choices will be taken away from her. She lost count how many times she was paranoid while studying. But once again she was reminded her Mother wouldn’t find her here. Not ever.

“You alright Harry?”

Elisabeth looked over to Harry and noticed him clutching his forehead. More specifically where his scar lay. The four of them stopped walking on the grounds to look over their friend. “What is it Harry?” Elisabeth worriedly asked. He didn’t say anything except shake his head.

A beautiful sound caught their attention. They looked over at Hagrid’s Hut and saw him sitting on a chair by his front door playing a wooden flute. “Of course!” Harry’s loud outburst made his friends flinch.

He began rapidly walking towards their tall friend with determination. Hermione, Ron, and Hermione trailing behind him, trying to keep up.

“Who else would know how to calm down a creature?” Harry told them.

“Oh Harry you’re a genius!” Hermione said to him excitedly.

The four Griffyndors reached Hagrid, half of them out of breath. “Hagrid, do you know who gave you Norbert?” Harry asked him in between breaths. At the mention of his dragon, Hagrid’s smile grew, “Well I got him from a good ol’ fellow at the Leaky Cauldron.”

“Do you happen to know who it was?”

“No actually,” Hagrid’s smile disappeared, “He had a hood covering his whole face. He questioned me if I knew how to maintain a dragon. But then I told him all about my dog, and that was all it took to convince him to give me the egg. I mean with Fluffy, just play him a little music and he calms right down.” His smile returned

Elisabeth couldn't help but replicate Hagrid’s smile. She turned to look at Ron who looked at her with the same smile. “I should not have said that,” Hagrid said as realization hit him. Harry began running back towards the castle, Hermione, Ron and Elisabeth quickly following him.

“Hagrid said that Snape is one of the teachers guarding the stone, then that means he knows how to calm Fluffy down. Which also means he’s the one trying to get the stone!”

The four of them made it inside the castle, walking through the corridors. “What are you trying to say Harry?” Elisabeth asked them. “He’s going to try and steal the stone tonight! It’s the last chance he’ll get!”

“Then we need to tell Dumbledore!”

“We don’t know the password to his office,” Hermione pointed out.

“Fine McGonagall then!”

The four Gryffindor’s turned around and ran to their Transfiguration classroom, where they knew Professor McGonagall would be at this time of day. The doors to the room were wide open, letting the children run in with no problem, “We need to see Professor Dumbledore!” The four yelled, making the Transfiguration Professor look up from her work startled.

“I’m afraid Professor Dumbledore is not here. He left on Ministry business,” she firmly said.

“Please Professor,” Elisabeth pleaded, “It’s important we speak to him!”

McGonagall said nothing but shook her head before going back to her work. Her action made the four anxious. If they can’t tell Dumbledore, then they have to tell her at least. “Someone’s about to steal the sorcerer’s stone!”

Harry’s voice echoed around the room. Slowly, McGonagall placed down the quill in her hand, “I don’t know how you four came to know about this information, but I can assure you that the stone is perfectly safe.” She spoke in a firm tone. “Now I suggest you all head back to your common rooms until it's time for dinner,” she advised.

The four of them had no choice but to listen to their Head of House. Once they were far away, Ron was the first to speak, “What are we going to do now?” Automatically, they looked at Harry. “We go after the stone tonight,” Harry said, “Now that McGonagall knows, Snape is bound to know somehow too and take the stone before Dumbledore gets back.”

“Just asking again,” Hermione said, “But how can you be sure it's Snape?”

Since Halloween, Harry has had it out for their Potions Professor, and his friends didn’t blame him either. There was enough evidence to point that Snape was the one after the stone, but it was just hard for them, mostly Hermione, to believe it.

“I just am,” Harry told her.

Elisabeth felt her chest tighten. It felt harder to breathe the tighter her chest became. She could feel the palm of her hands become clammy. She couldn't even bring herself to eat the delicious food at dinner, feeling like she’ll just end up throwing it all up right there and then.

There were only a handful of times when Elisabeth felt like this. She knew something bad was going to happen, and she hated herself for not remembering what exactly it was until only minutes before it happened. She tried to remember, but there was no use.

No matter how scared she was, she knew she had to go through with it. Because she had to be brave. Not for herself, but for her friends. Screw not changing the story line! She had to make sure everyone had their happy ending. Especially Harry.

Chapter Text

“Neville, please just pretend you didn’t see us!”

“I can’t! You’ll get Gryffindor into trouble again. I-I’ll fight you!”

Neville hesitantly raised his hands and turned them into fists. Harry and Ron rolled their eyes at their friend’s poor attempt to stop them from leaving the tower.

Harry, Ron, Hermione and Elisabeth had barely met up at the bottom of the staircase leading to their dorms, when Neville popped up from the single sofa chair by the fireplace.

Even with the darkness of the room, Elizabeth could see Hermione slowly pulling out her wand from her pocket. Ring! Another memory. Thanks to that, Elisabeth knew to discreetly walk behind Neville. While he was busy paying close attention to his dorm mates, Hermione finally pulled out her wand.

“Neville, I'm really sorry I have to do this. But this is for your own good.”

Without warning, Hermione raised her wand and pointed it to her friend, “Pertificus Totalus!”

Neville’s arms and legs stuck to her sides. Losing his balance, he began to fall backwards. If it wasn’t for Elisabeth who caught him, poor Neville would have landed hard on the cold floor.

She thought she could handle his weight, but it was getting harder for her to carry him. “A little help please,” Elisabeth barely managed to get out. Harry and Ron’s shocked state in seeing Hermione stun someone like it was nothing broke after noticing their friend struggling. Between the three of them, they safely placed Neville on the floor. His eyes wide and staring at them. Guilt filled them.

They didn’t mean for him to end up this way. And Hermione certainly didn’t find any pleasure in stunning him, but how else were they supposed to stop Snape from getting the stone without getting caught?

Eventually, the four Gryffindor’s decided there was no more time to waste and walked over their friend, apologizing to him as they left the common room.

“I’m really sorry Neville.”

“We tried to warn you.”

“This is for your own good mate.”

“Don’t worry Neville, we’ll make sure to not get caught.”

Not wanting to risk being under the invisibility cloak making a lot of noise, they decided to go on their adventure without it. After a few close calls in getting caught by Filch and his cat Mrs. Norris, the four of them made it to the third floor corridor.

“Right, does anyone remember which door it was?” Elisabeth asked her friends. Ron and Harry thought about it, but neither of them said anything. I guess not. “I do!” Hermione claimed, beginning to walk where it was, her friends following behind.

Elisabeth jogged up next to her and linked their arms together, “What would we ever do without you?” Hermione playfully rolled her eyes and smiled at her, “Oh please! Don’t flatter me.” The two girls laughed, making it echo around the whole corridor. Besides the spot they were all in right now, it was good to laugh.

Eventually, the four of them reached the door. Slowly, Harry opened the door amd walked in, followed by Ron and Hermione. “Umm, is it just me, or did anyone else notice how we didn’t have to use Alohomora?” They turned to look at Elisabeth who had a point. “That means Snape got here already,” Harry told them.

They could all hear music coming from the corner of the room. There was a harp that wasn’t in the room before, playing a soft beautiful melody, “It’s enchanted,” Hermione whispered. A puff of air took their attention.

Fluffy, the same three headed dog that tried to kill them last time they were here, was now sound asleep. Harry slowly walked towards the sleeping beast looking for the trap door, only to notice one of its large paws was over it. “Help me move his paw.” reluctantly, they helped Harry, a few close calls with Fluffy waking up, but they moved it away successfully.

Quietly, Ron opened up the trapdoor. Elisabeth peered inside it, expecting to see something like stairs, but all that was visible was complete darkness, “I can’t see anything.”

“I’ll go first,” Harry told them, “You guys stay here. Don’t follow me.”

“You’re crazy if you think i’m going to let you go down there all by yourself,” Elisabeth said to him.

Harry shook his head and gave her a firm look, “No Lisa! It’s too dangerous.” Elisabeth wanted to fight back with him. She couldn’t let him go down there and face Snape alone. It was like he said, it’s dangerous. “Harry–” She was cut off by his hand covering her mouth.

She started to mumble and tried taking his hand off but he pressed his finger against his lips with wide eyes. His actions made his three friends go still and silent. Harry’s eyebrows furrowed as he pulled his hand away from Elisabeth, “Does it seem quiet to you?” Hermione looked behind them, “It’s the harp, it stopped playing.”

“Ugh! Drool!”

Elisabeth couldn’t even turn to Ron before she felt the familiar pain in her head again. Ring! Hesitantly, she looked up and her fear grew. Fluffy woke up. And he was not happy.

All four gryffindor’s were now looking up at the three headed dog. He was snarling at them, showcasing his large sharp teeth. His drool kept falling but not on them. His snout was huge and his breath kept hitting them. It didn’t help that he had three heads.

Ron screamed, making everyone scream too. Before Fluffy could lunge at them, Elisabeth pushed Harry down the trapdoor, then Hermione, and then Ron. Elisabeth reached for the lid of the trapdoor, ready to jump in after her friends, Fluffy growling and barking as she did so. But of course, something just had to go wrong.

Right as she was about to jump, one of Fluffy’s heads bit down on her shoulder. Elisabeth screamed in pain at the pressure, feeling the pickering teeth dig into her flesh. It worsened when Fluffy raised her into the air.

“LISA!”

She looked down at the still open trapdoor. She was barely able to see the look on her friends' faces thanks to the lighting charm they casted. She could see their fear and worry. The other two of Fluffy’s heads leaned closer to her, making her acknowledge them. Their eyes were looking at her with hunger. It’s been a while since they last ate.

Elisabeth was terrified. She could feel the blood from her shoulder trail down her arm. The thought of giving up seemed tempting with all the pain she was feeling. But her mind wavered to Harry, and the danger he would be involved in. Now and in the future. I can’t leave him alone. Not now.

A sudden surge of bravery filled her body as she glared at the heads. “I’m not giving up this easily!” She raised her other arm and punched the nose of the head that was still biting her shoulder. Fluffy whined and let go of her, making her fall, and by some miracle, right into the trapdoor. Shutting itself as she fell through it.

Elisabeth didn't have time to scream before she landed on some vines. She groaned in pain from ehr shoulder until she realized she was alone. “Guys?! Where are you!?”

“We’re down here!”

She felt a wave of relief when she heard Harry’s voice. Even more when she saw him, Ron and Hermione under a rather large hole in the vines. They were safe. Suddenly, a vine began wrapping itself around Elisabeth’s legs. She tried kicking it away but that only made it worse. The vine was wrapping itself around her even faster.

“Elle don’t!” Ron screamed to her.

“That’s Devil Snare!” Harry yelled, “You need to relax in order for it to let you go!”

“Kind of hard to relax after almost being eaten by a three headed dog!”

Elisabeth didn’t have to look at them to know they knew she was right. “Hold on Lisa! I’ll get you down!” Hermione’s words relaxed Elisabeth. She trusted that girl with her life. Not just because she knew Hermione is loyal and truthful from reading about her character, but also because of the bond they had built over the school year, and how strong it was.

A bright light blinded Elisabeth making her close her eyes. The vines that had wrapped themselves around her loosened and backed away from her. Without warning Elisabeth began sinking into the vines, to the point she fell completely through and landed on a hard surface.

“Ow…”

“Elisabeth!”

She opened her eyes and saw her friends surrounding her, all of them with worried looks. Ron more so than Harry and Hermione. “Hi,” she told them.

Ron gently helped her stand, “Are you okay?” Knowing how worried he sounded she decided it was best not to tell them about her shoulder. She smiled at him and nodded her head, “I’m fine, just a few scratches. Nothing to worry about.” He was skeptical about her answer but didn’t press on it. He knew better than to do that.

Elisabeth looked at her other two friends after reviewing Ron’s state. “Are you two alright?” Harry nodded his head while pushing up his glasses. Hermione gave her a tight hug, not pressing her bleeding shoulder, which was thankfully covered by her jumper “Thank Merlin you’re alright!” There was clear relief in Hermione’s voice, making Elisabeth smile as they both pulled away, “Always am ‘Mione.”

The four of them stood there under the Devil’s Snare, taking a breath after what they just experienced. Neither one of them were expecting that to happen.

“Do you guys hear that?” Harry asked.

Ron looked at him, “Hear what?”

“That noise. It sounds like wings.”

Harry began walking towards the door at the end of the room. Naturally, everyone followed him. They walked through the door and were met by an odd sight. Then again they just escaped a plant that can kill you with just a squeeze.

The room was empty except for tall pillars reaching the ceiling. Somehow, light broke through the ceiling, illuminating the room. The room in all looked beautiful, but the keys with transparent wings flying around the room made it strange.

Elisabeth inspected the room, noticing another door at the other side. She walked further inside and saw a broom floating in the center of the big room. Ring! Putting two and two together, she knew what they had to do.

After Ron tried, and failed, to open the door, he gave up, “What do we do now?” Hermione shrugged, clearly getting stressed about not knowing what to do.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Elisabeth started, “One of us has to use this broom to fly up there and find the key that’ll open up the door.”

“Question is, which key?” Hermione said while studying the flying keys.

“That one!”

Everyone looked where Harry was pointing. It was a very old looking key with a broken wing, struggling to fly. “Great! Now who’s going to get it?” Ron asked. The four of them looked between each other.

Hermione was obviously not the best flier, she was decent, but she was also scared of heights, so she was canceled out. Ron was a good flier too, but with the pillars surrounding the room, there was a high chance he’d crash into one of them. Now it was only Harry and Elisabeth left.

“I’ll do it.”

Chapter Text

“I’ll do it!”

Harry shook his head, “No Lisa. You’re already hurt. Besides, I'm the best flier right now, so I'll do it.” There’s the stupid Gryffindor. She was hesitant to agree, but he was right. Elisabeth could feel more of her blood stain her arm under her jumper. “Alright, just be careful.”

He walked slowly towards the floating broom. Right as he touched it, all the flying keys began flying faster and chaotically instead of the calm manner they did before. They couldn’t see the old key anymore.

Harry didn't waste any time in getting on the broom and flying towards the swarm of keys. To the three Gryffindor’s still standing, it seemed impossible to find the old broken-winged key in the colorful swarm, but to Harry, the youngest seeker of the century, it was an easy task.

It didn’t take long for him to finally locate and grab the old key. Except when he did, the other flying keys began attacking him. Hermione let out a frightful shriek at the sight. Harry tried flying away to avoid the objects, but they continued following him. Scratching at his face and hands. Ring!

“Harry! Throw us the key!”

Without thinking twice, Harry listened to Elisabeth and threw them the key, Ron catching it. He turned and opened the door, letting the girls go in first. “Get out of the way!”

The three of them looked back and saw Harry flying fast towards them. They wasted no time in moving out of the way just in time for him to go past them. Elisabeth looked back and saw the flying keys heading towards them as well. She quickly closed the door, separating them from each other. The four looked at each other, “That was close.”

Harry hopped off the broom and placed it against the wall, “Come one, we’re running out of time.” The four of them silently agreed and walked deeper into the new dimly lit corridor. Soon enough, they came across an unexpected sight. The room was mostly taken up by a giant wizard’s chess board.

“I don’t like this,” Hermione said with slight fear.

The four of them looked around the room, “There's the door!” They walked across the large chessboard towards the door on the other side, when suddenly the pawns began moving. They blocked their way, stopping them from continuing on. “Now what do we do?” Hermione said desperately.

A small frown spread across Ron’s face, “We have to play to get across.” Neither of them objected to his statement. Harry, Hermione and Elisabeth didn’t object either when Ron began telling them where to stand on the empty spaces on the board. He was the expert afterall in wizard’s chess. He’s basically a prodigy.

“Right,” Ron started, “Harry you go stand over there where the empty bishop square is. Hermione, you’ll be the Queen’s side castle,” the two nodded, “As for me, I'll be a knight.”

The three of them began moving to their empty squares. All except Elisabeth. “Ron what do I do?”

Ron looked at the large board but didn’t see any open spot for her to take. “You stay right there Lisa! That way if anything happens you can get through before we do!” There was a strange feeling she had about the whole situation, but reluctantly nodded and went to the side of the board.

“You don’t think this is actually like wizard’s chess do you?” Hermione questioned no one in particular. Her question was soon answered when their black pawn was brutally destroyed by the white side. “Yup,” Elisabeth said with wide eyes looking at the rubble.

The game began. Ron, being the master at this game like he is, began yelling out at the pieces to move. Harry and Hermione moved too whenever Ron called on them. Rubble from the chess pieces flew around the room as they were destroyed by the opposing team. The sounds were like loud explosions, and the echo of the room made it louder.

Elisabeth felt helpless just standing off to the side. She hated not being of any help. She tried to think of ways to help, when suddenly she felt a wave of dizziness. She turned to make sure her friends wouldn’t look at her. Carefully, she looked down on her injured arm.

You couldn’t really see the damage because of the dim lights, but it was clear that Elisabeth’s jumper sleeve was completely drenched in her blood. Slowly, she lifted the sleeve to inspect her arm. There was a deep long cut that stretched from her shoulder to her wrist, and Elisabeth didn’t have to check to know she also had deep bite marks from Fluffy. She was losing too much blood.

“No! Ron no!”

Harry’s scream pulled her attention away from her injury. Ring! The headache definitely didn’t help her dizziness.

“What is it?” Hermione yelled.

“He’s going to sacrifice himself!” Harry answered.

“Ron don’t you dare! You’ll get yourself hurt!” Elisabeth yelled at him through the pain. “There must be another way!” Hermione pleaded. Neither one of them wanted Ron to get hurt.

Ron groaned in frustration, “Do you want to stop Snape from getting that stone or not?” His words made them think. As much as she didn’t want to agree with him, she had to in order to not change the storyline. “He’s right,” She said, loud enough for her friends to hear her.

Harry gave her a look of exasperation, completely shocked that she was agreeing for their friend to sacrifice himself. “I’m sorry Harry but it's true! As much as I hate to admit it, Ron’s right,” she told him.

“Are you mad?!”

“Harry! It’s you that has to go on, I just know it. Not me, not Hermione, not Elle, you!”

Harry looked at his friends. He was conflicted. He didn’t know what to do. He didn't want his best friend to get hurt, much less the girls. Not being able to think of another solution without wasting more time, Harry nodded.

Elisabeth watched as Ron shakingly said, “Knight to H-3!” His chess piece moved forward. His sudden urge of his Gryffindor bravery left, leaving fear in his eyes as the white chess piece approached him.

Knowing what would happen, Elisabeth ignored her pain and quickly ran to Ron, going over all the chess piece rubble that had landed to the side. Come one Elisabeth think! If you don't do it fast Ron will get hurt.

The White Queen chess piece raised her arm, ready to strike at Ron. Everything then felt like slow motion. Just as the White Queen’s arm was about to come down, Elisabeth pulled out her wand, “Protego!” Her spell created a shield around Ron, blocking him from the destruction of his chess piece.

The Black Knight exploded, the shield protecting Ron sent its rubble flying around the whole room. Neither Harry or Hermione suffered from the flying pieces, thankfully standing far away from the situation. Besides falling to the side, Ron suffered no injuries as well thanks to Elisabeth’s spell.

Seconds after the Black Knight chess piece exploded, a large marble piece about the size of an owl went flying in Elisabeth’s direction. The marble hit the side of her head, cutting it in the process, blood already starting to spill. She fell unconscious.

“Lisa!”

“Hermione, no! Stay in your spot, the game is still going!”

Hermione listened to Harry’s words and stayed in her spot, but the only thing she could think about was Elisabeth unconscious on the cold floor. “Don’t worry I’ll check on her!” Ron yelled after getting up, “You know what to do now Harry!”

Harry nodded and looked back at the board. All he had to do now was go forward in front of the White King. “Checkmate.” It was still for a moment, until finally the White King dropped his sword in defeat. They won.

Neither Harry and Hermione wasted any time in rushing to Elisabeth’s side. Ron was already kneeling by her side, carefully shaking her. “Lisa? Please wake up,” Ron desperately called to her, but he didn’t get a response. Hermione began to cry.

Elisabeth, feeling someone shaking her, opened her eyes. Her vision was very blurry. She could barely see her friends looking down at her in worry. “H-Harry?” She said, barely loud enough for them to hear her. She could see their mouths moving but heard nothing come out. Not being able to take it anymore, Elisabeth’s eyes rolled to the back of her head and fell unconscious once again.

“Lisa!”

“Elle wake up!”

***

Elisabeth felt herself slowly waking up. She heard a beeping noise, one you would hear coming from a heart monitor at a hospital. But it sounded like an echo.

She tried opening her eyes but couldn’t. She tried to move her body, but she couldn’t. That’s when she felt something going down her throat. It was a breathing tube. And her arms, she felt needles dug into her, and wires around her body. Elisabeth didn’t need to open her eyes to know she was at a hospital. But she couldn’t have gotten that hurt from the chess piece right?

Before she could panic, Elisabeth heard a door open. Two pairs of footsteps walked into the room. “How is she doing?”

Elisabeth’s blood ran cold. If she could move, she was sure she would’ve frozen in place. Mother? No, that's impossible! She can’t be at Hogwarts!

A sigh left someone’s lips, “Well good news is she’s finally in stable condition, meaning we could finally fully treat her without being careful.”

Stable condition? Surely I didn’t get that hurt right? Where’s Harry, Hermione and Ron? Why is Mother at Hogwarts? Where’s Madam Pomfrey? What in Merlin’s name is going on?

“Thank the heavens! I was so worried when I saw the amount of blood she was losing. The car hit her very hard,” Elisabeth heard her Mother tell the doctor.

Car accident? No… No it can't be! I can't be back in my World.

“Yes, and because of the amount of blood loss, her surgery took quite a while. The only problem is the coma it placed her in.”

If Elisabeth could gasp she would have. I’m in a coma?! “Please do everything you can to wake her up. She already missed half a week of her studies. She needs to get back as soon as possible.”

Elisabeth could feel herself beginning to sweat. She didn’t want to wake up from her coma, even if she technically already was. She didn’t want her Mother to know that.

“Ma’am please,” the Doctor said, “Once your daughter wakes up she’ll need time to recover. You must have patience with her. We are not even completely sure if she’ll be the same when she wakes up. If she wakes up.”

“No. I’m sorry Doctor, but I know what's best for my daughter, and I know what is good for her. She loves to study. And she loves the plan I have made for her once she gets to university.”

The doctor let out another sigh and Elisabeth heard him walk out the room. Now she was all alone with her Mother, and that made her terrified.

I don't want to live that life anymore! I want to go back to Hogwarts! I want to be with my friends. My friends… were they even real? They’re from a fictional book for God’s sake! But everything must have been real right? It must be! Where else has she been for the past few months? Unless… everything was a dream?

Elisabeth began to doubt the life she’s lived these past few months. The wonderful magical life she always wished to have once she acknowledged how horrible her’s truly was.

“Lisa!”

Who’s that? A voice. A familiar voice. Someone whom she held dearly. Hermione?

“Elle wake up!”

Ron! Relief washed over Elisabeth as she heard her friends' voices. It’s real. Everything was real! With much strength, Elisabeth was finally able to slightly open her eyes.

Instead of seeing hospital lights, Elisabeth saw the three blurry faces of her friends looking down at her. They were still in the chess board room, “H-Harry?” she croaked.

Elisabeth heard the heart monitor beginning to beep fast in the background, the voices of her friends being muted. She could hear her Mother running out the room and calling out for the doctor. She closed her eyes, too tired to keep them open any longer. A tear had escaped.

I need to go back. Back to my friends. Back to Harry. Back to Hogwarts. I need to go home. And suddenly, Elisabeth fell unconscious.

Chapter Text

The end of the year has finally reached Hogwarts. Students of all years spent the rest of their time outside on the school grounds, enjoying the warmth of the sun after hours spent inside for weeks. All except four students.

Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger sat at the bedsides of their unconscious friends in the Hospital Wing. Harry and Elisabeth had both fainted during their adventure in securing the stone just a few nights ago. According to Madam Pomfrey, the two children were perfectly fine.

“Why aren’t they waking up? It’s already been two days.”

“Calm down my dear. They’ll wake up soon. Trust me.”

Madam Pomfrey left them and headed back into her office. Hermione sat back down in her chair, feeling defeated after receiving the same answer from the medi witch for the hundredth time.

It was quiet in the Hospital Wing. especially between Ron and Hermione. Though they were friends, it was always Harry or Elisabeth that would make conversations between them. They were the ones that held the group together, and now that they were like this, it felt strange.

The silence was broken by a sniffle. Hermione turned her head to look at Ron. He was looking at Elisabeth, and he was crying. “Ron, are you alright?”

Realizing she was staring at him, Ron wiped away his tears. “I’m fine, just thinking,” he replied, not taking his eyes away from the sleeping girl. Knowing he was definitely not fine, she got up and moved to stand next to him, just so he could know he wasn’t alone.

“Ron, she’s going to be alright,” She told him quietly.

“I know it's just,” he took a shaky breath, “I just feel so guilty. If I had stopped her from moving closer to me she wouldn’t have gotten hurt! What’s worse is that I never got to apologize for acting like a git to her when we got detention! I feel like this is all my fault.”

Hermione let him rant. It was rare for Ron to express himself like this, and she wasn’t going to stop him. “She saved my life, Hermione. If it wasn’t for her, who knows if I'd be alive right now.” He finally turned to look at her. His watery eyes were filled with determination, “From now on, I'll do whatever it takes to keep her safe. It’s the least I could do for her.”

Hermione’s heart skipped a beat. Why? Was it the way he sounded? The determination? Or was it the way he vowed to protect her best friend? Hermione had no clue. But what she did know was, she saw Ron in a new light.

“Didn’t take you for a sweetheart Ron.”

Her raspy voice broke Ron and Hermione’s eye contact. The two looked at the bed in front of them and saw Elisabeth smiling at them.

“Lisa!”

Both Gryffindor’s left their spots and squeezed Elisabeth into a big hug. Love. That was all she felt from them. Not fear like she felt whenever her Mother hugged her. Or anytime she was near her for that matter.

Hermione was the first to pull away, “How are you feeling? Is your head pounding? Does your shoulder feel sore? Why didn’t you tell me about it?! Your arm was literally covered in your blood!” Hermione’s hair sparked at the ends from her rambling. It made Elisabeth happy and guilty that she was worried for her. But mostly happy. “Blimey Hermione let her answer!”

Elisabeth laughed at Ron’s words. She looked at her friends smiling, but frowned after realizing someone was missing, “Where’s Harry?” she looked around and started to panic. She couldn’t see him anywhere. “Don’t worry,” Ron told her, noticing her reaction, “He’s right here.”

He stood up and moved towards the curtains on her right. Pulling them back, they revealed Harry laying on the bed next to hers in a deep sleep. His arm was wrapped in bandages, and he had some cuts across his face, but besides that he looked perfectly fine.

He saw his glasses on the nightstand next to them, along with both of their wands. What surprised her was the amount of flowers and sweets surrounding the foot of his bed. Ring! She remembered now, but with her interference, something could have been different.

“What happened down there?”

Hermione and Ron explained it all to her. They told her how they had won the chess game. How Ron had stayed with her while Hermione and Harry both went on. Then Hermione told her about the final room where they expected the stone to be, but the person they expected to be there wasn’t who they thought it would be.

“It was Quirrell?!” She knew it was him, but she still had to act surprised.

Madam Pomfrey shushed Elisabeth and proceeded with her business. Hermione leaned closer to them, “Yes! I went in with Harry and we were both shocked to find out it was him! But that’s not all. The mirror you told me about after the break was there too.”

“The Mirror of Erised?”

Hermione nodded her head and continued speaking. Most of it was still the same like how Elisabeth remembers it. Quirrell still had the Dark Lord behind his head, hidden by his turban.

“You could hear his voice coming from behind Professor Quirell’s head, but it sounded raspy, like he couldn’t really speak,” Hermione told them both.

Like he was supposed to, Harry retrieved the stone. “How in Merlin’s name did he get it?” Ron asked, amazed. Harry lied to Quirrell about the stone, but Voldemort caught on. Hermione told them about how the two of them tried to escape, but only she managed to get through the fire that blocked the exit, trapping Harry with the enemy.

“I tried going back!” Hermione defended herself, “But Harry yelled at me to go back to help Ron bring you here. Once we got out of the third floor corridor–”

“Which wasn’t easy, “Ron interrupted.

“–We ran into Professor Dumbledore, McGonagall and Snape. We told them what happened and Professor McGonagall helped us while Snape and Dumbledore went to save Harry,” Hermione finished explaining.

Elisabeth processed the information. Most of it was the same thankfully, but she was upset with herself. I should’ve been there to save Harry! I could’ve helped him if I wasn’t so weak. Ron, noticing her silence, placed his hand on top of her’s. He could see her guilt forming, and he hoped his gesture was comforting for her. It was.

The doors to the hospital Wing flew open. Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall walked in and headed towards the children. Dumbledore looked at her and smiled, “Ah Miss Baron! You are finally awake.”

Madam Pomfrey who had heard them enter walked out of her office. She noticed Elisabeth awake, and quickly checked her over. After a few more minutes, Madam Pomfrey smiled, “Everything looks fine dear. I recommend you stay a few more hours before you can leave just in case.” Elisabeth smiled gratefully, “Thank you Madam Pomfrey.”

The medi witch nodded her head to the Professors and retreated back to her office. “It’s a good thing you are better Miss Baron,” Dumbledore said, “Otherwise you would have missed the end of the year feast,” he chuckled lightly.

“I have already discussed with Miss Granger and Mister Weasley about your adventure to retrieve the stone.” Elisabeth blushed, embarrassed. Dumbledore continued, “Your actions have broken many school rules, but your bravery saved your friend’s life. I only ask that you don’t put yourself in danger again like you did that night.”

Elisabeth expected for him to be angry. She was expecting to be punished severely and given detention, but he praised her for her bravery instead. “I won’t Professor,” she told him. But of course, being friends with Harry Potter, that would be a problem.

The old Headmaster nodded his head, satisfied with her answer. He bid his goodbye’s, claiming he had a few last minute preparations for the feast. Professor McGonagall faced the girl in bed, “I suggest you begin packing your things when you return to your dormitory Miss Baron,” she said in her thick Scottish accent, “You’d be surprised how long it can take.” And she left the room.

For the next few hours, Hermione and Ron stayed with Elisabeth in the Hospital Wing. They played games (all except wizard’s chess) and read books. Even Ron read some books, but ended up just listening to Elisabeth read to him instead. He enjoyed that more. They enjoyed their time together, but they still worried for their sleeping friend.

“You can go now dear.”

With only being instructed to place a special ointment on her wounded shoulder, Elisabeth was able to leave the Hospital Wing. Ron, Hermione and Elisabeth made their way to the common room in comfortable silence. Students walking through the corridors whispered as they saw them walking by.

“They all somehow found out about us going to get the stone,” Ron told her, “But don’t worry, I have a feeling the whispers will stop after a while.”

The three of them made it to their common room. Ron went to sit with his dorm mates. Dean, Seamus, and Neville wave at her when they notice her in the room. Before she could smile and wave at them as well, Hermione grabbed her arm and dragged her up to their dorm.

“No time to chit chat! You need to pack.”

In the next thirty minutes, Elisabeth and Hermione’s beds were covered with their clothes. “How in Merlin’s name do we have more clothes than we did when we got here?” Hermione looked at her bed and her trunk, knowing it would take forever to make everything fit. The two girls faced each other and laughed.

After a good few minutes of laughter, the two went quiet. They both enjoyed this moment even if all they did was pack their stuff. Elisabeth was folding the last of her clothes when Hermione cleared her throat.

“Um… Lisa?”

“Yes?”

“I think I found something that’ll help you.”

Elisabeth looked at her confused, “Help with what?”

“To help you go back to your World,” she said hesitantly.

Elisabeth froze. She placed down the jumper she was holding, “W-What do you mean?” Hermione took the opportunity to dig at the bottom of her trunk and pull out a large book.

“A few months ago when you told me about… you know what,” Hermione said as if there were other people in the room, “I couldn’t help but do some research. I thought that if it happened to you, it must have happened to someone else!”

Hermione was beginning to get excited about her findings, Elisabeth could see it clearly, but she couldn’t reciprocate the same feeling. “I looked everywhere in the library but couldn’t find anything at first. Then I started looking through the Restricted Section, and I found something!” She excitedly opened up the book and started flipping its pages, “I read this and studied it front and back. It was all about theories and speculations, but unfortunately I couldn't find anything related to your problem.”

Hermione’s expression faltered for a slight moment, giving Elisabeth hope, but she smiled again. “But don’t worry Lisa! I remembered you saying the last thing you saw was the moon and stars brighter than they usually were. So I started looking for books about their magical properties, and I think I figured it out!”

Her voice went silent. Elisabeth tuned her out as she felt her heartbeat getting louder. She felt her chest get tighter. Fearing the possibility that there is a way for her to return to her own World. And Hermione, not knowing what her life was actually like before going to Hogwarts really was, would make sure Elisabeth goes back.

“Hermione…” Elisabeth barely let out.

“And when the planets aligned too with the–”

“Hermione!”

She stopped her rambling. Hermione looked at her friend and finally saw her in distress, “Lisa what's wrong? Are you feeling ill again?!” Hermione dropped her book and was at Elisabeth’s side in a matter of seconds. Elisabeth lightly pushed herself away from her friend, feeling a bit suffocated, “I’m alright just…”

Elisabeth controlled her breathing as best as she could before looking at her friend, “What if I don't… go back?” The two were silent. Hermione looked at her in confusion, “What do you mean not go back? Elisabeth as much as I love you, and please don’t take this the wrong way, but… you don’t belong here.”

Her words stung the two of them, but they knew she was right. As much as she wanted to believe it, Elisabeth didn't belong in this world. “But would it really be so bad for me to stay here instead?” Said Elisabeth while fighting back her tears. Hearing her voice crack and the state she was in made Hermione feel more guilty than she already felt from her words.

“No, it won't,” Hermione told her while grabbing her hand, “But wouldn’t you miss your family?”

Once again Elisabeth tensed, but this time Hermione felt it. “Alright, what’s really wrong?” Elisabeth didn’t want to say anything. She made a promise to herself to not talk about it to anyone, but she knew Hermione had a right to know.

“‘Mione, I think it’s time I tell you the truth about my life before Hogwarts. But you have to promise me you’ll never speak of it again. To anyone!”

“What do you mean?”

“Just promise me!”

Hermione stared into her friend’s eyes, noticing the desperate look they held. She knew Elisabeth was serious, so she agreed, “Alright, I promise.”

Chapter Text

Harry Potter had finally woken up from his slumber. Professor Dumbledore had just left him to change into his school robes that his friends had kindly left for him, after Madam Pomfrey discharged him.

It was eerily quiet in the Hospital Wing, but he knew it was normal since they would be leaving Hogwarts the next morning. After saying goodbye to the medi witch, Harry finally left the Wing and walked through the corridors. To others, he would look unbothered, but instead he had millions of questions running in his head.

***
Harry opened his eyes. He was standing in a muggle hospital room. He recognized it from one of the soap opera’s his Aunt Petunia would watch. The beeping from the heart monitor caught his attention, making him finally notice the unconscious girl in the bed.

He walked closer to her. She looked pale in color and the breathing tube down her throat was not helping. She had bandages wrapped around her head, and purple bruises covered her arms and face.

Harry looked at the girl’s face, feeling pity for her unfortunate state. He looked closer at the girl and had to look twice before realizing who it was. It didn’t make sense to him. She was supposed to be at Hogwarts, not here. And why did she look much older?

“Elisabeth.”

Harry flinched away from the woman who suddenly appeared at his side. She was sitting in a chair next to the hospital bed. She was holding Elisabeth’s hand and had a desperate look on her face.

“Wake up please,” she pleaded, “You’re my dream, so please wake up.”

***

Then he woke up. Harry was confused. It was clear to him the woman was Elisabeth’s mom, that he was positive about. But why was she in a muggle hospital? Why was she in a coma? And how on earth was it possible she looked much older than she actually is?

Harry finally reached the doors to the Great Hall. Looking towards the stairs, he noticed both Ron and Hermione walking down. The two immediately noticed him and broke into smiles.

“You alright Harry?” asked Ron.

“Yeah, you?”

“I’m alright,” Ron replied with a shrug.

“Hermione?” Harry asked her.

She smiled brightly, “Never better!”

Harry’s smile dropped slightly as he looked around, but he couldn’t find the person he was searching for. He was starting to panic, thinking that she really wasn’t at Hogwarts anymore, and instead was lying lifeless in that hospital bed. “Where’s Lisa?” Before they could answer, the doors to the Great Hall opened up, and Elisabeth walked out. “Ron, Hermione! Hurry up! The feast is about to–!” She stopped herself the moment she looked at Harry.

It was like the world went quiet. Relief filled the two of them seeing the other awake and well as they could be after their adventure. The two broke into wide smiles before Elisabeth tackled him in a big hug, Harry hugging her back just as tight.

“Thank Merlin you’re alright!” She pulled away just enough to see his face, “I was getting worried you weren’t waking up!” Harry smiled at her, relieved to see her smiling and alright. Elisabeth didn’t give him a chance to say a word before grabbing his hand and dragging him to the Hall, “Come on you two!”

The four of them found seats at their House table. All the students talked between themselves, happy their school year was finally over. Professor Dumbledore rose from his seat and raised his hands, his actions silencing the whole Hall.

“Another year has come and gone. Some will be returning, while others won’t. But understand this, Hogwarts will always be your home.”

Elisabeth stayed silent, taking in Dumbledore’s words. The Headmaster’s serious face turned to a smile, his eyes twinkling again. “Now, revealing House points!” Noise erupted in the Hall again. Many listened attentively and some sat impatiently at the edge of their seats.

“In fourth place, Gryffindor with 312 points,” the Gryffindor table reluctantly clapped, disappointed with the low points, “In third place, Hufflepuff with 352 points,” the badger house clapped respectively, somewhat satisfied with their score, “In second place, Ravenclaw with 426 points,” the Ravenclaw’s clapped proudly, “And finally in first place, Slytherin with 472 points!”

The Slytherin table cheered loudly. They were smiling widely and clapped in happiness, finally winning the House Cup. They were so happy that even Professor Snape was clapping.

“But in recent events,” Dumbledore spoke again, silencing the green house, “I must add some last minute points!” Ring! Here it comes, Elisabeth thought as she smiled.

Students began to whisper once again. The Ravenclaws more than the other two Houses, thinking they might win since they were closest to Slytherin. “To Miss Hermione Granger,” Hermione blushed while her eyes widened, “For the cool use of intellect, when others were in grave peril, fifty points!”

The Gryffindor’s cheered for Hermione, but it was Elisabeth’s enthusiastic clapping and bright smile that made Hermione very happy.

“Second, to Mister Ronald Weasley! For the best game of chess that Hogwarts has ever seen, fifty points!”

Ron’s ears turned red at the attention he was receiving from his House mates. But it was his cheeky grin that let his friends know he was enjoying the attention.

“Next, to Mister Harry Potter and Miss Elisabeth Baron. For pure nerve, outstanding courage, and great sacrifice, I award Gryffindor 60 points!”

The whole table clapped for the two of them. Elisabeth knew about the points being given to her friends, but she didn’t know she’d be receiving some too. Hermione hugged her tightly, a smile on her face, “We’re tied with Slytherin!”

“And finally, it takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to your enemies, but a grater deal more to stand up to your friends.” Elisabeth felt her smile get wider. Only one person came to mind hearing Dumbledore’s words. Smiling, he said, “I award 10 points to Neville Longbottom!”

The whole Gryffindor table erupted into loud cheers. Neville looked shocked and speechless as he stared at the Headmaster. Dean and Seamus clapped him on his back in happiness, proud of their friend’s bravery. Elisabeth reached over and hugged him tightly, “So proud of you Nev!”

With a smile on his face and a twinkle in his eyes, Dumbledore finished his speech, “Assuming my calculations are correct, I believe that a change of decoration is in order!”

He clapped his hands once, and the green and silver banners representing Slytherin house changed into gold and red, “Gryffindor wins the House cup!” Excitement couldn’t begin to explain what the lions felt. Smiles took over their faces as they stood and cheered, echoing around the whole Hall.

Elisabeth felt complete and happy in that moment. Spending time at Hogwarts had been the most fun she’d ever had, including all the learning and exams. As she looked around, Elisabeth wished for nothing more but to just stay there, in that moment. In the castle. Where she had no worries.

“Elisabeth!”

She turned to her friends, “Yes?” Everyone was finally sitting down enjoying the delicious food in front of them. They weren’t joking when they said the End of the Year feast was spectacular.

“What are you going to do for the summer?” Hermione said.

“Yeah, are you going anywhere with your family?” Ron asked while stuffing his face with potatoes.

Elisabeth went silent. She hadn’t thought about where she would stay for the holidays. It completely slipped her mind that she didn’t have a place to go after the term was over. Looking at her friend, Hermione realized the same.

“I’m just going to be home,” Elisabeth said smiling.

Her answer was good enough for Harry and Ron as they went back to eating, but it clearly wasn’t for Hermione. The two girls stared at each other, but Elisabeth shook her head, telling her to drop the subject.

She just wanted to enjoy the last night at the castle with her friends, she didn’t want to worry about anything else at that moment.

***

The train horn whistled as it continued to move forward. It had already been a few hours since they left Hogwarts, and the four of them felt sad, but happy they would be returning in just a few months.

“That was really nice of Hagrid to give you that book Harry.”

He looked away from the picture of him as a baby being held by his parents. Hermione looked at him smiling before going back to read her book. Elisabeth nodded, “Yeah now you can see your parents whenever you’d like!”

Harry grinned at his two friends before looking back down at the photo album in his hands. It also had pictures of him and his friends, so he could look at them anytime he missed them. A few more minutes passed until the train horn whistled once more, letting them know they arrived at Platform 9 ¾ .

“Come on, its time to get off. Ronald stop eating your sweets and grab your trunk!”

Getting off the train was chaotic to say the least. Students of all years hurriedly stepped off the train and retrieved their luggage before looking for their families. After the quartet grabbed their belongings, they began searching for their own families.

Finding the Weasley’s was easy. The Granger’s too since they were standing next to each other. After multiple introductions, the big group stepped through the barrier and entered the muggle world.

Harry was the first to leave, not wanting to anger his relatives after noticing how red his Uncle’s face was. “Be safe alright? Try not to get into too much trouble,” Elisabeth told him as they pulled away from their hug. Harry smiled at her before grabbing his trolley holding his luggage, “I promise.”

Hermione was next to leave.

“You know you’re always welcome to stay with me,” she said, worry laced in her words for her friend.

Elisabeth shook her head, “I know but I didn’t want to be a bother to your parents since it was so last minute. And besides, I already have somewhere to stay.”

“You promise?” Hermione asked her, unsure.

“I promise ‘Mione.”

Hermione couldn’t help but hug her best friend tightly. She desperately wanted to bring Elisabeth home with her, especially after knowing what her life was like, but she knew better than to force her to go with her. Elisabeth needed to do it at her own pace. “Hermione dear! It's time to go!”

The two girls separated from each other reluctantly. They both had gotten closer the past few months, and it was clear their care for each other got deeper after the stone incident. “I’ll write to you!” Hermione yelled to her as she walked away with her parents. “I’ll be waiting!”

Once she was out of sight, Elisabeth dropped her smile. In truth, she had no idea where she was going to stay. And Elisabeth was getting quite worried.

The first time Hermione offered her a place to stay, she wanted to accept right away, but then she thought about Hermione’s parents. No matter how many times she was around her Professors for her classes, she still felt uncomfortable around adults. It took her months to actually talk to Professor McGonagall on her own regarding assignments.

“What am I going to do?” Elisabeth whispered to herself.

“Elle!”

Turning around, she saw Ron walking up to her with his mother right behind him, “Where are your parents?” She didn’t wan to make him worry, so instead Elisabeth gave him a reassuring smile, “They’ll be here soon. They’re just running behind that’s all.”

Mrs. Weasley placed her hand on her shoulder, the action made Elisabeth tense and uncomfortable. For the first time ever since he’s known her, Ron noticed it. “We can wait with you in the meantime dear.”

Shaking her head and lightly stepping away from her Elisabeth declined, “No it’s alright Mrs. Weasley. I’m sure they won't take long.” Understanding, the kind woman nodded, “Alright dear. It was very nice to finally meet you. Hope to see you at the Burrow this summer! Come on Ron!”

His mother gave her one last warming smile before retreating back to the rest of her family. “I gotta go now Elle, but let’s meet up over the break!” He waved at her goodbye and she did the same. Ron took a few steps but stopped before turning back around and looking at her. The look on his face was one she’s seen since she woke up a few nights ago. Caring.

“If anything happens you’ll tell me right?”

Elisabeth’s heart couldn’t help but melt, “I will. Don’t worry Ron.” He nodded his head after studying her, he just wanted her to be safe. Something inside him was saying to bring her with him to not leave her alone, but he pushed it away. He didn’t want to make something out of nothing in case whatever he was feeling were just nerves about not seeing her for the next few months. Eventually, Ron walked away and left with his family. All of them waving at her goodbye, even little Ginny who she just met a few minutes ago.

Once she knew they were gone, Elisabeth dropped her smile. She looked around hopelessly. She had no idea where to go. She couldn’t stay there, someone could report her and kick her out. Picking up her luggage, Elisabeth left the station. She couldn’t stand around and do nothing, she had to at least try to find some place to go to.

“I’ll just have to be on my own from now on.”

END OF YEAR 1

Chapter Text

Elisabeth woke to the sound of footsteps outside her bedroom door. Stretching her limbs, she rose from her bed and looked outside her window, letting the sun in. The grassy fields and wildflowers greeted her, already brightening up the day. Just like the Burrow did when she first arrived.

It had been a month since Elisabeth began staying with the Weasley’s, and they had definitely made her time with them the best. Though of course, it was a challenge for them to even get her to agree to stay with them.

***

Elisabeth sighed as she finally accepted she was completely lost. It had been hours since she left Kings Cross station, and she stupidly trusted herself to wander around the streets of London alone without any sort of help.

“Maybe I should've just taken Hermione’s offer,” she told herself.

The sound of thunder echoed around the whole city. Elisabeth looked at the sky and noticed grey clouds getting closer to her, “Great… just great,” she sighed. She felt her nerves starting to grow. She needed to find a place to stay or at least until the rain passed, and she needed to do it fast. If she gets sick she’ll be doomed.

“Mummy how much longer until we get to Diagon Alley?”

Elisabeth’s ears perked up. Turning her head, she saw a little boy and a woman who appeared to be his Mother across the street. The little boy’s Mother looked around suspiciously, as if she felt someone looking at her, before entering an old abandoned looking building. Looking at it, Elisabeth’s eyes lit up in realization, The Leaky Cauldron! Why didn’t I see it before?

Crossing the street, Elisabeth entered the pub. It seemed very busy compared to how abandoned it looked on the outside, but maybe that’s how they kept the muggles out. She looked at the busy pub and found the Mother and her son across the room. She pushed past the older wizards and witches, making it just in time for the brick wall leading to Diagon Alley open.
Walking through, she felt relaxed at the sight of magic, reassuring her it was real, even after spending most of the year at a magic school. She still had small doubts that she was dreaming, especially after her little trip back to her world. Sighing to herself, Elisabeth grabbed a better hold of her trunk and set out for a place to stay.

A month later, Elisabeth was living on scraps. After not being able to afford to stay at the Leaky Cauldron any longer, she settled in an alley by Flourish and Blotts. She set up a makeshift shelter using cardboard and a few books she found when she first got there.

It was hard. Elisabeth was scared the very first night she stayed in the alley. She was cold and hungry, and she had no one to ask for help. She was still scared to speak to adults, not knowing if they had good intentions or not, and she was embarrassed someone from school would recognize her. So she figured being alone in a dirty, cold alley was the best bet until the next school term arrived.

One day, close to the end of July, Elisabeth was taking a break from trying to look for food or a job, when she spotted familiar redheads across from her. She felt herself smile seeing her friends after such a long time without contact.

Yes, owls somehow had found her, bringing letters from Harry, Ron and Hermione, but she never replied to them, at least not after the first few. She ran out of parchment and ink, and with no money to buy more, she couldn’t write letters back. But she kept theirs. They kept her going on hard days, which happened more often than she thought it would.

Then, realization hit her. Ron can’t know she’s there. If he sees her and finds out where she’s been living, and how unclean she looks as well, Elisabeth will die from embarrassment. She pulled her hoodie over her head, hiding her face, and walked past them without bringing attention herself. She walked right past them, heading to the direction of the alley she stayed in.

“That was close,” she said to herself.

“Elle?”

Elisabeth shut her eyes, she knew that voice. It was one of the three voices she’s been wanting to hear ever since they said goodbye at the platform, but not there in that moment. Slowly she turned around and came face to face with Ron, followed closely by his older twin brothers Fred and George. She knew it was too good to be true they didn’t notice her.

“Hi,” she said, giving them a small wave, “What are you guys doing here?”

Ron looked at her, shocked to see the state she was in. Elisabeth was the one person besides Hermione that hated being dirty. She was always well organized and tidy, and it was very surprising for him to see her like this.

“We came with Dad to settle something at Gringotts,” Fred answered.

“Elle… have you been living here?” Ron asked, ignoring her question.

He looked behind her and saw the poorly made home, if it can even be called that. He admits he could be a bit oblivious sometimes, but he wasn't stupid to not put the pieces together. Elisabeth steps in front of them, trying to block their view, but she fails miserably.

“No of course not! I was just–”

“Don’t lie to me Elle,” Ron said sternly, “I can clearly see it.”

Elisabeth sighed and looked down at her feet ashamed, her face red in embarrassment. “You weren’t supposed to find out,” she whispered. The three brothers could barely hear her, but they still did, and their hearts broke.

Fred and George looked at each other. They knew Elisabeth from last year from the few friendly conversations they had, but not enough to actually know her. But they could tell she needed help, and that’s what they were going to give her. No questions asked.

George nudged Ron’s shoulder, gaining his attention. He gave his brothers a confused look before the twins motioned to his friend. It took him a few moments until he mouthed and ‘o’, realizing what his brother's silent words meant. The three of them smiled.

Before she knew it, Elisabeth’s belongings were being dragged out of the alley. Ron grabbed her hand and pulled her with him, following his two brothers. “Don’t worry Elisabeth! You’ll have a proper home now,” he excitedly told her.

“But Ron–!”

“No buts! I’m not going to let you sleep on the streets any longer. It’s too dangerous!”

***

Before she knew it, Elisabeth was staying at the Weasley’s. Much to her persistence, neither Ron nor Mr. and Mrs. Weasley allowed her to leave. They didn’t mention it, but they all somehow knew that Elisabeth wasn’t going back home. Ever. They could tell by looking at her.

It took Elisabeth a while to get comfortable at the Burrow. She felt she was invading their space by staying, but Ron, the twins, and even Ginny, reassured her countless times. Even though it wasn’t 100%, she was able to finally feel at ease around them after a few weeks.

After getting ready for the day, Elisabeth left her room. It used to be Bill’s room when he lived there, but they remodeled it to fit her accommodations and preferences. She felt bad they had to do such a thing, she was perfectly fine with how it looked before.

It was early in the morning, mostly everyone was still asleep. She quietly walked through the corridor until she came across a room. She knocked softly and opened the door when hearing, “Come in.”

She opened the door and saw a curly red haired boy with black rimmed glasses looked up from his book and smiled at her. “Good morning Percy,” she said with reciprocating the smile, “I finished the book you lent me.”

She handed him the book and he took it gently in his hands, “Good morning Lisa! Did you enjoy it?”

“I did. Thank you for recommending it to me.”

When Elisabeth first arrived at the Burrow, it was clear that Percy Weasley did not like having the knowledge of her staying with them. To him, she was just another person that would tease and annoy him just like the rest of his siblings did. But then he saw she was different. She didn’t play pranks on him. She didn’t bother him whenever he studied. She wasn’t rude to him. And she didn’t disregard his feelings and opinions at all. She respected him, and she took him seriously. Which was all he wanted.

“Are you coming down for breakfast soon?”

“Yes. Just give me a few more minutes, I'll be down soon,” he replied.

Nodding her head, she left his room. She didn’t stay long, she knew he preferred having his own time in the mornings. It was the only time the house was this quiet. Elisabeth continued walking through the corridor and went down the stairs quietly. Hearing noise coming from the kitchen, she made her way there, already knowing who was up this early besides Percy and herself.

With her back facing her, Mrs. Weasley was cooking breakfast. Elisabeth could make out the smell of bacon, eggs, and buttered toast. “It smells delicious Mrs. Weasley!”

The kind hearted woman turned to face her and smiled, “Now Lisa dear what have I told you about calling me Mrs. Weasley? Afterall I call you what you prefer us to.” Pink tinted Elisabeth’s cheeks before correcting herself, “Sorry Molly.” The plump woman smiled widely, “Not to worry dear.”

It was like this every morning since Elisabeth arrived. She would wake up early due to habit, and she would walk downstairs to the kitchen where she would see Mrs. Weasley already up and making breakfast for the whole family. They would talk about different things. Elisabeth would ask her questions about herself, likes and dislikes, and Molly would ask her questions about her year at Hogwarts, but never about her family. She would wait until Elisabeth was ready for that. It was a routine they had, and they enjoyed it.

“How was your sleep? Did you get enough rest?”

“I did Molly, thank you,” she replied with a smile.

Molly nodded, glad that the sweet child was well rested and comfortable. The two spoke more, chatting about the morning weather and the plans for the day. All at Elisabeth’s pace of course, Molly understood it was difficult for her still to speak to her and look her in the eye, but she was getting better.

“Lisa dear would you mind waking up the children? Breakfast is almost ready,” Molly asked her.

“Of course! I’ll be back soon.”

She walked back up the stairs, not bothering to be quiet this time, and went inside the first room she came across. Poking her head in, Elisabeth saw little Ginny sprawled across her bed, her hair all over her face and her leg hanging off the side of her bed.

She walked deeper into the room and sat at the edge of the bed, “Ginny, it’s time to wake up. Breakfast is ready.” Ginny stirred and raised her arms in the air, making Elisabeth laugh. This was another routine she had in the Weasley house.

If Ginny was still asleep by the time breakfast was ready (which was mostly everyday), Elisabeth would be the one to wake her up. After telling her breakfast was ready, Ginny would raise her arms, Elisabeth would grab them and sit her up. Then she would look through Ginny’s closet, pick out some clothes for her to wear, and lay them out on the chair by the nightstand.

“I’ll see you downstairs,” she told the half asleep girl.

Ginny mumbled a reply as Elisabeth closed the door. Next was Fred and George’s room. This time she didn’t bother waking them up nicely. Bursting the door open (which didn’t wake up the twins at all) Elisabeth walked in with a metal bucket and a wooden spoon in her hands. She had stashed them under a table in the hall just for this moment.

“Wake up boys!”

She hit the spoon against the bucket causing a loud sound in the room. Both redheaded boys sat up so quickly they fell off the bed. They looked to see who was the cause of the mess, but glared when they realized it was only Elisabeth. Without speaking, the two went back and laid in their beds.

Seeing that her first method didn’t work, she had to resort to something else. Sorry Ron.

“Whoever gets up first gets to wake up Ron.”

The twins were out of the room before Elisabeth could blink. She walked out and looked down the hall just in time to see them kick open Ron’s door.

“AHH!”

“Wake up Ronniekins!”

“Time to start the day!”

After a few eventful minutes, everyone in the house was downstairs eating their breakfast. They were all lively in the morning, making their day start off in a good mood. One that was every single day to Elisabeth after living in a cold dirty alley all summer.

Once everyone was finished eating, Molly sent everyone except Ginny, to degnome the garden. “Don’t worry Molly, I don't mind helping as well,” Elisabeth reassured, wanting to be useful somehow.

It had only been about three days since they last degnomed the garden, but the gnomes always seemed to find their way back. It annoyed the boys, mostly because their Mum or Dad always made them get rid of them every time they showed up.

“Heads up George!”

Fred and Elisabeth threw a gnome towards him. George held his bat higher and swung at the gnome, making it fly far away from them. All thanks to his experience hitting bludgers during quidditch. She guesses this was a way to help him stay in shape for quidditch season at Hogwarts.

“Are you sure that isn’t hurting them?” Ginny asked worriedly, watching from a distance.

“Don’t worry Ginny,” Elisabeth reassured her, “I made sure the bat was charmed so it won’t hurt them. Trust me.”

Ginny felt better after hearing her words, but was still a bit uncomfortable seeing her older brothers hit them with a bat. What Elisabeth said wasn’t true, and she felt bad for lying to Ginny, but this was the only way the young girl wouldn’t feel so bad about what they had to do. “Heads up!” Another gnome was sent flying away. Ginny winced, “I’m going inside.”

As she walked back to the house, another person walked out. A tall thin man with thinning hair and glasses looked at them, waving and smiling.

“Hello kids!”

“Hey Dad!”

Arthur Weasley, one of the kindest people Elisabeth has ever met. Both in her world and this one. They haven’t interacted much since she got there, mostly because he was at the Ministry working and would come back late, and because she was always with Ron or the twins.

“Are you coming, Elle?”

She turned to face Ron, “Yeah let me just put the bats away.” He nodded and followed his brothers back inside the house.

Elisabeth walked to the shed next to the house. “Oh! Lisa hello,” Mr. Weasley told her happily when he saw her walk in. She smiled at him and looked over what he was doing.

Her eyes landed on a rather old looking blue car. Ring! A big smile plastered over her face as excitement filled her body. Oh my merlin… it’s the car! She calmed herself down, trying not to look strange before looking back at him. “Is that a muggle car?”

Arthur smiled, nodding his head happily. “Yes it is! I bought it off a friend a few months ago while you kids were off at school,” he told her. She could tell he was quite proud of his car just by seeing the look in his eyes as he stared at it.

“You’ve enchanted it haven’t you!”

Elisabeth mentally face palmed herself. She couldn’t help but feel so excited seeing the car she read about in her room. It was one of her favorite things about the book. Damn it Elisabeth pull yourself together!

Arthur widened his eyes before looking around to make sure no one was listening. “How did you know?” He asked, both shocked and in a whisper.

She placed the bats against the wall and stood by the car, opposite from Arthur. “Can you show me?” she asked him excitedly, her smile never faltering. Sharing her excitement, Arthur jumped up and down like a child, “Of course! Look, I added this one a few days ago!”

For the next hour and a half, all Elisabeth and Mr. Wealsey did was talk about the magical car. He showed her all the extension charms he placed in the trunk and the backseats for the family. Including the multiple charms to make it invisible.

Elisabeth enjoyed all of it. The excitement in talking about the car, about the different types of charms, and just the bonding in general. She never had a parental figure to do this with, but she was thankful for Mr. Weasley, and the time he was taking to tell her about the car. Is this what it feels like to have a Dad?

“It can fly too!” Arthur said excitedly, making Elisabeth smile once more.

“Have you taken it out for a fly?”

“A few times yes, but Molly doesn’t like that I do. She says it’s dangerous and could attract unwanted attention,” he replied.

“Aw don’t lie now Dad!”

“We’ve seen you flying it while Mum’s gone!”

Fred and George poked their heads inside the shed, both wearing their usual grins. Arthur’s ears turned a light shade of red, slightly embarrassed after being exposed by his own children. “Yes well… let’s not mention that to her. Now what are you two doing out here?”

“Mom finished making lunch,” George answered.

“She told us to get you two!”

“Well let’s not keep her waiting then,” Arthur exclaimed.

The four left the shed, Arthur and Elisabeth continuing to talk about his car with much enthusiasm.

“Lisa!”

Turning her head towards the stairs, she saw Ron standing there, looking at her with a worried expression. She excused herself from both Weasley parents and followed her friend up the stairs.

The two entered his room and shut the door. The first time she walked in a few weeks ago, she was excited to see it was exactly the same way it was described in her books. No matter how many times Ron complained about the bright colors tainting his walls, Elisabeth loved every bit of it.

“Ron what’s wrong?” She asked, noticing how worried he actually seemed.

“It’s Harry,” he says, “Something’s wrong.”

Elisabeth sighs. She knows this already. All summer she, Ron and Hermione have been sending Harry letters, but none have been replied to. They even sent him a small cake for his birthday, but they didn’t know if it reached him or not.

For weeks Elisabeth has put herself through countless headaches, trying to remember what’s happened to her friend, but she can’t seem to put it together. She has to let it happen on its own, and it’s irritating.

“I know, I can feel it,” she told him.

“What if he’s in danger? Do you think his Uncle did something to him?”

Ron was starting to visibly panic, making Elisabeth immediately react and calm him down, “Breathe Ron.” She whispered the same words to him a few more times, holding his hand.

“Yeah, listen to dear Lisa, Ron!”

“I’m sure Wonder Boy is alright.”

The twins burst into the room all smiles. Ron glared at them, “You two were eavesdropping weren’t you?” George held up his hands in surrender while walking in. Both him and Fred made themselves comfortable and sat on Ron’s bed. “You said it not us!”

Elisabeth rolled her eyes at their behavior, already used to their playful manners. Ron continued to worry about his best friend while the twins teased him about it. Though Elisabeth could see they were starting to worry as well. Harry is their friend too after all thanks to Quidditch.

“Ron listen, I’m sure Harry is–”

Ring!

“Harry Potter must not go to Hogwarts!”

“Dobby thought that if Harry Potter didn’t get any letters from his friends, then Harry Potter wouldn’t want to go back to Hogwarts!”

She finally remembered something. Harry’s in trouble.

“Lisa? Are you alright?”

Elisabeth didn’t even know her eyes were closed until she opened them. Fred, George and Ron were looking at her in concern. “Yeah, yeah I’m fine. But Harry isn’t!”

“See!” Ron told his brothers, “I told you two!”

The twins rolled their eyes at Ron while he was looking at them smugly. The two lightly pushed him away, making him trip and fall to the floor, “Hey!”

“What do you supposed we do then?” George asked, ignoring Ron.

“Floo to his house? I doubt the Muggles are even connected to it,” Fred stated.

Elisabeth furrowed her eyebrows and started to think. They needed to get to Harry and soon. Suddenly it hit her. If it was possible, she’d choose anything else, but there was no time. “Not floo, but we can fly there.”

Fred and George caught on to what she was insinuating and smiled widely. “Is little angel Lisa suggesting what I think she is?”

Ron looked between the three of them, confused until it finally hit him as well, “The car!” Elisabeth smiled and nodded, already planning everything.

“When do we leave?”

“Tonight,” she stated, “Once Molly and Arthur are fast asleep, plus Ginny, we’ll leave.”

Fred clapped his hands and looked at them all grinning, “That’s settled then. Let’s go save Harry Potter!”

Chapter Text

Harry Potter didn't think his summer could get any worse, but thanks to Dobby the house elf, who suddenly showed up in his room, it did.

Vernon Dursley, Harry’s uncle (much to his displeasure) locked him in his room after he had ruined a very important evening with people Harry didn’t even know. Usually Harry was relieved that he would be stuck in his room, unbothered by his so-called family. But after Vernon placed bars on his window a few days ago, Harry has never felt more trapped in his life. Even when he was locked in the cupboard under the stairs.

He sat on his bed feeling hopeless and alone. He missed his friends. More so Elisabeth. She always made him feel safe and made him smile. She was always there for him even when she didn’t need to. He didn’t know how to explain it, but she was like light in his depressing life.

He remembers the anger he felt towards his friends earlier that day, but now after knowing the truth, that they did send him letters and didn’t forget about him, he felt guilty. Harry just wanted to see them and be happy again. That’s all he wished for.

***

“Will you stop making so much noise?!”

The twins, Ron and Elisabeth were in the kitchen of their home trying to sneak out to rescue their friend. Except the darkness of the room wasn’t helping them be sneaky at all.

“Sorry!” Ron whispered to them, moving away from the chair he had bumped into seconds prior.

George opened the door in the kitchen, leading outside, letting everyone get out. The four of them ran towards their big shed and opened the doors as quietly as they could. In the middle of the small building, there lay Arthur Weasley’s car.

“Alright everyone get in!” Fred told them while opening the car door and sitting in the driver’s seat.

George wasted no time in sitting next to his twin in the passenger’s seat, leaving Ron and Elisabeth to sit in the back. For a moment, they were all still, their adrenaline fading away slowly. Oh my Merlin, Fred forgot how to turn on the car.

Mentally face palming herself, Elisabeth reached over George, opened up the compartment and grabbed the keys Arthur left there, and turned on the car.

“Wow,” Fred turned his head and looked at her grinning, “You my dear sister are a genius!”

Playfully rolling her eyes, Elisabeth sat back down, “Just drive.”

It took a few life threatening tries before Fred finally got the hang of flying the car out of the shed. After a few minutes, the four of them were finally out of the Burrow. “Ugh, I think I'm gonna be sick.”

Ron’s face turned from pale to a sickly green. Trying to comfort him, Elisabeth placed her hand behind his back, “Don’t worry Ron you’ll feel better in a bit.”

“Don’t be a baby Ronniekins! I wasn’t that bad,” Fred said defensively.

George snorted but failed to cover it with a fake cough. Fred’s head snapped to his twin, frowning before facing in front of him, “What? Got something to say, do you?”

For the next few hours, Fred and George bickered about endless things, while Ron and Elisabeth relaxed in the back seats. Thanks to their letters, they knew where Harry lived, so they had no problem finding him.

“Blimey, they all look the same!”

The four had finally arrived in Harry’s neighborhood, but they couldn’t seem to find the house he was in. The darkness didn’t help them, and the lantern’s on the street could only do so much. “Which one do you think it is?” Fred questioned no one in particular.

“I have a strong feeling,” George started, “That it’s the only one with bars on the window.”

Elisabeth tensed. She looked out the car window and stared down at the house they guessed belonged to the Dursley’s. George was right. They did have bars on their window.

Her heart began to beat faster. She felt her color drain from her face. Her breathing picked up its pace, and her mind couldn’t help but remind her of her life before coming to this world. Before Hogwarts. And before magic.

***

“Mother please! Please I won’t look outside anymore! I promise I won't!”

Mother ignored Elisabeth’s words and continued to drill bars on the window. She thought she would stop once she placed them outside, but no, it wasn’t enough for Mother. She needed to make sure there weren't any distractions for her daughter. She wouldn’t get anywhere with them.

“There,” Mother said, placing the drill back in the tool box, “Now you can just focus on your studies.”

Elisabeth said nothing. Her eyes were locked on her bedroom window. She felt more trapped than ever. She knew she never should have waved at those kids playing outside. But she couldn't help it.

After three everyday, children her age would return from school and play outside. They would play hopscotch and ride their bicycles while laughing and having fun. Usually she would ignore them, too scared to disobey her Mother, until she heard a really loud laugh pass by her street.

Elisabeth stood by her window, the curtains blocking her view of the outside. Slowly, she reached out and pulled away the curtains, just enough for her to see the sight in front of her. She finally saw how a child her age was supposed to act.

She watched them play, and laugh, and play, and laugh, they were having fun. The more she watched them, the sadder she felt. Why couldn't she go outside? Why couldn’t she play around with kids her age? Why did Mother keep her hidden away?

A little boy, six years old looking, the same age as Elisabeth, looked in her direction. She hid quickly, not expecting him to turn to her. Slowly, she peeked through the window once again, only to see the little boy still looking at her. He smiled and weaved happily to her, showcasing his toothy grin.

The rest of the children noticed their friend looking at the girl, waving at her as well, always ready to welcome a new friend. Hesitantly, Elisabeth raised her hand and waves back. She was happy they were saying hello, she didn't really interact with anyone her age. Or anyone in general. But of course, the sweet moment was cut short.

Mother walked into the room, smiling at first while holding a tray of cut fruit. When she saw her daughter waving at the children outside her window. The happiness she felt walking into the room left in a second. Elisabeth was getting distracted.

“ELISABETH!”

She flinched at the sound of her mother yelling behind her. She quickly turned around facing her, shaking with fear. Mother walked up to her and looked out the window, the children were still waving.

Mother reached up and closed the curtains before swiftly turning to look down at her daughter. She raised her hand and slapped Elisabeth across her face. The force making her lose her balance and fall.

The next day, the bars were placed. “You brought this upon yourself,” Mother said to Elisabeth. She placed her hand on her daughter’s cheek, caressing it before firmly grabbing her chin. Poor Elisabeth winced in pain.

“Don’t you ever dare to disobey me again Elisabeth.”

“Y-yes Mother.”

***

“Lisa, are you alright?”

Leaving her memory, Elisabeth looked at George, “Yeah, yeah I'm fine. Let’s just get Harry out of there.” He squinted his eyes at her, not fully believing her words, but let it go after she smiled at him.

Fred turned the car and made it fly low. As he got closer to the window, Harry’s figure became clearer.

Harry couldn’t believe what he was seeing outside his window. A flying car hovering next to his window, with the Weasley’s looking back at him with smiles. If he didn’t know that magic existed, he surely would’ve thought he was going crazy.

“Hiya Harry!”

Harry stood by his window and opened it, “What are you guys doing here?” Just then Elisabeth popped into view next to Ron, “Rescuing you of course!” If it was possible, Harry’s entire body would’ve burst into light, “Elisabeth!”

The girl looked at him. Her eyes filled with warmth and happiness. “Hello Harry! Good to see you!” George spoke up, gaining everyone's attention.

“Well don't just stand there Harry,” Ron started, “Hurry up and get your things mate.”

Not wasting another second, Harry started to pack everything he’ll need for school. Clothes, shoes, books, quills, parchment, everything. Once he finished, he closed his trunk and turned to the snowy owl in the cage on his desk. “Don't worry Hedwig, we’re getting out of here.” Placing his luggage under his window, Harry looked up at his friends,”Now what?”

The three Weasley boys looked conflicted. They honestly didn’t think this far ahead when they agreed to do this. Feeling at a loss, everyone turned to Elisabeth. She was the smartest one there after all.

She looked around the car, trying to find anything that’ll be of use, until her eyes landed on the metal chain laying under the passenger seat. Ring!

Without thinking twice, Elisabeth reached down and picked up the chain, handing it to Ron, “Here! Tie this to the bars, and the other end to the car! Hurry!”

It was difficult, but somehow they managed to tie the chain like Elisabeth instructed. “Ok now this is going to make a lot of noise and wake up the Dursley’s. So Fred,” she said to him, “I need you to do this as fast as you can.”

“Aye aye!” he saluted.

“Harry! I need you to stand away from your window.”

Harry nodded, obeying Elisabeth and backed away, carrying Hedwig, keeping her away from the window as well. Once Geroge gave Fred the signal, he stepped on the gas. Everything seemed to go to plan until the car jerked to a stop,

Ron looked behind him, “The bars aren’t moving!” Fred looked behind them as well. He realized his brother was right, so he sighed in slight frustration, “Hold on tight kids.” Not wasting any more time, he pressed harder on the gas. The car started letting out a loud noise. If they stayed there any longer they would wake up the whole street.

The next thing they know, the bars on Harry’s window came off. Its heavy weight was starting to make the car tip over, until Fred moved the car to a certain angle, letting the chain detach from them and letting it fall to the grass beneath them. “That definitely made a loud noise,” George stated.

Elisabeth leaned over Ron and opened up the door. She raised her head and looked at Harry, who was staring at his broken window with wide eyes. “Come on Harry! We don't have much time!”

Snapping from his shocked state, he grabbed his trunk and handed it to Ron. “Hurry,” Fred persisted, feeling nervous. Harry handed Hedwig to Elisabeth, feeling better leaving his companion with her out of everyone in the car.

“Hello Hedwig,” Elisabeth cooed, rubbing the owl’s cheek as she snuggled into her hand, squawking in happiness in seeing her favorite human besides Harry.

He was in the middle of climbing through his window when his bedroom window burst open. Vernon Dursley stood in the doorway in his nightwear, hair disheveled and very purple in the face. He surveyed the room and gasped in shock at the flying car outside his house.

“Hurry Harry!”

“Petunia, he's getting away!”

Elisabeth and Ron reached out their hands to their friend, ready to pull him inside the car. Harry was almost in when his uncle reached out the window and grabbed his leg. “You’re not going anywhere!”

Harry winced in pain from the grip before looking back, “Let go of me!” To try and free himself, he used his other leg and started to kick away his uncle’s arm.

Ron and Elisabeth pulled Harry's arm with more force, determined to not let their friend go. “Let go of him!” Ron yelled, glaring at the muggle. Realizing they needed help, Fred pressed on the gas pedal once more. The car moved forward, and Vernon Dursley, who was still holding onto his nephew, fell out of the window. His massive weight made him fall immediately onto the bushes below, finally letting go of Harry. Petunia and Dudley Dursely screamed in fear when they saw their husband and father fall from the window.

Elisabeth and Ron didn’t waste the opportunity and pulled Harry into the seat between them before closing the door. Elisabeth looked out the car window and down to Vernon Dursley who was laying on his back, staring straight up at the flying car.

“Bye bye!” she mockingly told him as Fred flew them into the night sky and away from the muggle neighborhood.

The Weasley boys cheered at their successful mission. Harry smiled widely, happy to be out of that house. “It’s great to see you again Harry! We’ll have tons of fun once we get home.” Ron clapped his back and Harry nodded, still smiling. He couldn’t wait to see the Burrow.

“Harry.”

Hearing her voice without all the chaos made his heart leap. He turned and came face to face with a grinning Elisabeth. The person he’s missed the most since he left the platform.

She looked the same. Her hair did get longer, it reached her back now. Her skin was not as pale anymore like before, now it had a nice tan, showcasing her light freckles across her nose.

“Elisabeth,” he says, like he couldn’t believe she was really here.

She laughs, her smile radiating happiness. To him her laugh is contagious, so he couldn’t help but do the same.

The two instantly hugged one another, longing for each other’s embrace since they said goodbye. They were comfortable holding each other, it felt right to them both.

“It’s just Lisa now actually,” she whispers to him.

He pulls away, “Yeah? Why?” He sees her shrug and lean back in her seat, him following her actions, “Just felt it would be easier to say.” Harry squinted his eyes at her. He could tell it was because of a deeper meaning, and she knew he could tell. Still, he let it go and continued smiling at her. She was thankful for that.

Lisa leaned in closer to him and laid her head on his shoulder, getting comfortable. He smiled wider and placed his head on hers and closed his eyes. Finally feeling at peace after all his anger and sadness since the beginning of summer. And it was all thanks to her. His best friend. His Lisa.

Chapter Text

“Alright coast’s clear.”

George carefully opened the kitchen door wider for them to enter the house. As silently as they could, they entered deeper into the kitchen and closed the door. Neither of them tried to move fast, too scared they would make a loud noise and wake everyone up. But there was no noise coming from anywhere in the house. It’s quiet, a good sign.

Lisa took off her coat and placed it on one of the chairs at the kitchen table. “Can we take one of these?” She watched as Ron didn’t wait for an answer before reaching out and grabbing bread from the table. “Yeah Mum will never notice,” George said before he and Fred grabbed some too.

She smiled at their behavior before turning to Harry. He looked around the house, his eyes sparkling as he saw magic everywhere. Plates and pans washing themselves, a rocking chair moving on its own while a scarf knits itself together, and a grandfather clock against the wall, showing spoons with the Weasley’s faces on them instead of showing the actual time.

“It’s to keep track of where everyone is,” she told Harry.

“It isn’t much,” Ron said, looking around the place he’s lived in his whole life, “But it’s home.”

The twins and Lisa nodded. It’s true that most of their belongings weren’t top model or expensive like the other pureblood families owned. But they didn’t mind it, they preferred this instead. It was more welcoming. It felt more comfortable.

“Where have you been?!”

The boys flinched at Mrs. Weasley’s loud voice, but none of them were as scared as Lisa.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please don't hit me!”

She hid her head with her hands and crouched down to a fetus position. Her breathing turned haggard and she felt tears spring to her eyes. Her chest tightened, and she was starting to have trouble breathing. Lisa felt like she was back in her world. In her room. Alone.

She felt like she was eight years old again. Being beaten by her Mother for not following her schedule.

“Lisa its alright! You’re here remember!”

Ron placed his arms around her and rubbed her back comfortingly like she had done to him hours before. The twins were close to her too, fanning her to cool her down. Her temperature always went high when she was like this. And this wasn’t the first time they’ve seen it first hand.

About a week when she began staying with them, the twins had made something explode, making Mrs. Weasley yell at them in shock. That’s when everyone in the Burrow witnessed Lisa’s first panic attack.

They tried everything they could to help her calm down. Once they knew what helped, they were prepared for whenever it would happen next time. They also found out to make sure neither Weasley parents touched her when she was in that state.

After a few more comforting words, Lisa raised her head. She remembered where she was. Her breathing slowly went back to normal, and she could feel her heartbeat slow down. She stood up quickly, wiping her eyes. Embarrassment was all she felt in that moment. Especially since it happened in front of Harry, who was the one person she never wanted to witness her vulnerable state. “Sorry,” she said softly, “I’m alright.”

“No dear you don't need to say sorry,” Mrs. Weasley told her softly, “I shouldn't have yelled.”

Lisa shook her head, not facing her completely, “It’s alright Molly, you didn’t know.”

The room was quiet. For Lisa it was uncomfortable and awkward. The Weasley’s were all staring at her, trying to assure themselves she was alright. Even Harry was looking at her with concern. This is suffocating.

“I’m going to go wake up Ginny!”

She quickly walked past everyone and headed for the stairs. Right as she was out of view, Mrs. Weasley continued to scold the boys. Only this time in a lower voice.

Harry tried to feel guilty for his friends. If they hadn’t gone to rescue him from the Dursley’s, they wouldn’t be getting in trouble right now. But he couldn’t. All he could feel was worry for his dear friend. He wanted to go after her and make sure she was actually alright, but he didn’t. For one, he wasn’t sure if she wanted company, and secondly, he couldn’t just invite himself to wander around the house. He just got there.

After the scolding was over and Mrs. Weasley sent them to set the table, Harry took the chance to ask Ron what had happened.

“Ron, why did Elisabeth–”

“Lisa,” Ron corrected him as he placed the silverware on the table.

Harry nodded, “Right Lisa. Why did she freak out when your Mum yelled? I mean we all got scared a bit but… it looked like she was terrified of her.”

Ron sighed. He turned to look at his Mum and brothers in the kitchen before leaning closer to his best friend. “It’s not really my place to say but, earlier in the summer, Dad, the twin and I went to Diagon Alley, when we saw Lisa there. But she was acting really strange. George, Fred and I followed her, when we caught up to her, we found out she had been living there in one of the alleys.”

“What?!”

“Shh!”

The two looked back towards the kitchen. No one seemed to put them any mind, though the twins did glance at them for a bit. Ron pulled Harry closer before leading them away from the kitchen. This time he spoke lower.

“After we brought her here, we started to notice how careful Lisa was around us, especially Mum and Dad. We think, well I think that Lisa must've been… well she could have been abused by her Mum before she ran away.”

Harry was stunned. He didn’t know what to say. Lisa didn’t seem or show that she was struggling at home. Heck he didn’t either but this was her! If he knew about it, he would’ve done something to help her. Even if he himself needed help as well.

“We don’t really talk about it mate.” The two turned to see both Fred and George standing behind them. “Yeah it seems to set her off a bit whenever we ask,” Fred explained. Ron agreed to their words, “Please don’t mention any of this to her. Like I said it’s not my place to say, but I had to tell you just in case Lisa had an episode when I’m not there.”

Harry nodded. He understood that Ron would know how to calm her down. Afterall he has been there for her when her episodes started. “Does Hermione know?” The shorter Weasley looked at him and shrugged, “I have a feeling she does. She’s the only one Lisa tells everything to.”

Before either of them could say anything, Percy Weasley and Lisa appeared from the stairs. The two of them were having a pleasant conversation regarding his studies and his desire to work at the Ministry once he graduated from Hogwars.

Percy passed by his brothers and sat at his usual seat at the table. Fred and George followed, doing the same themselves. “What are you two talking about?” Harry and Ron both glanced at each other, making them both more suspicious when they spoke at the same time, “Nothing.”

She stared at them, obviously knowing it wasn’t nothing. They can’t hide anything from her. She always found what it was in the end one way or another. “Come on boys, I can already taste Molly’s food!”

Molly Weasley had prepared a very big and delicious breakfast. Harry’s mouth watered and his stomach grumbled at the sight. He was absolutely starving, especially after Vernon and Petunia stopped giving him food.

Everyone in the house, except for Ginny who was still getting ready for the day, was now sitting around the table. The boys wasted no time in filling up their plates with food and filling up their cups with milk or juice. “Thank you Molly.”

Mrs. Weasley smiled down at Lisa as she gave everyone freshly cooked warm eggs. Fast footsteps were heard coming down the stairs, and Ginny Weasley came into view wearing her light blue flower robe, “Mummy have you seen my jumper?”

“Yes dear, it was on the cat,” Molly replied.

“Sorry Ginny,” Lisa apologized, “I got distracted by the food.”

“It’s ok Lisa, don’t worry about–”

Ginny froze once her eyes landed on the one person she’s been talking and dying to meet all summer. Harry stopped eating as he felt her eyes on him. As polite as he could, he gave her a small smile, “Hello.”

Not knowing what to do, Ginny walked backwards before turning around and sprinting back upstairs to her room. Fred and George turned to each other and snickered, amused by their little sister’s actions.

Feeling bad for Giny, Lisa glared at the two and kicked their shins. “Ow!” The two reached down and began rubbing their shins to ease the pain before glaring at her. She raised her eyebrow at them, and that's all it took for their glares to leave their faces.

Earlier in the summer, a few days after she began staying with the Weasley’s, Lisa realized how much Ginny liked Harry. It was clear she was a big fan of him, but Lisa could tell it was a bit more. It wasn’t until Ginny finally admitted it and confessed to Lisa about her crush on the Boy Who Lived. “Please don’t tell him Lisa! Don’t tell anyone! If my brother’s find out I'll die of embarrassment!”

Lisa couldn’t help but laugh at her dramatics. Seeing the youngest Weasley being this vulnerable with her makes her heart melt. She saw how Ginny would put up an act around her brothers, trying to make them see that she wasn’t that little anymore. But they still wouldn’t see that. At least not for a few more years.

It didn’t help very much that Ginny only had brothers, and because of that she couldn’t really talk to anyone about these things. Yes she had her Mum, but she wasn’t really comfortable talking about these things with her. Which is why when Lisa showed up, Ginny was over the moon and confided in her with everything. And Lisa would keep her secrets and take them to her grave.

“Did I do something wrong?” Harry asked his friends, worried he had somehow offended Ginny. Lisa reached over and grabbed his hand,

“Don’t worry Harry. She was just surprised to see you here, I'm sure of it.”

“She’s been talking about you all summer,” Ron said after swallowing some food, “A bit annoying really. But it got much worse once Lisa started staying.”

“Morning Weasleys!”

“Morning Dad!”

Arthur Weasley’s figure popped up from the half open dutch door and waved at his family with a smile on his face. “What a night! Nine raids we had. Nine!” he claimed while shrugging off his work robes and hanging it on the wall, placing his briefcase next to it.

“Raids?”

As Ron unexplained to Harry what his Dad was talking about, Lisa began feeling nervous. Just yesterday, he was confiding in her the secrets of his flying car, and she had taken advantage of that. She was scared. She didn’t want him to get mad at her. It was bad enough the boys got scolded for something that was entirely her fault. I can’t believe I'm about to ruin things. And we were just starting to bond too!

Arthur Weasley sat down with the children. He turned and came to eye contact with the young girl, “Good morning Lisa!” She forced a smile to appear on her face, she felt more guilty seeing his kindness, “Good morning Arthur. How was work?”

“Once again never dull my dear!” He responded, still showing her his smile. Molly walked back towards the table, placing a warm plate with food in front of her loving husband. “Thank you my heart,” he said, his words laced with love.

Lisa couldn’t help but stare at the happy couple. They were so caring and loving to one another. Always smiling when together. They were perfect for each other. They were everything her parents were not. In more ways than one.

When she was younger, before Lisa’s Mother began to pressure her into her studies, she had a Father. She doesn’t remember him much, he left before the studying got worse. She does remember though that he would play with her and make her laugh. She also recalls a time when he was happy with her Mother. They cared for each other like the Weasley parents did, but something happened. They began to argue with each other, and their words that were laced with love and affection, were full of hatred and disgust. Before she knew it, Lisa was waking up and saw her Father leave their house with his bags packed, and drive away. She never saw him again.

But it wasn’t just their love that made the two couples different from each other, but it was also how they treated their children. If one of the Weasley children were to make a small mistake, such as misplacing an item, they would just get lightly scolded. If a Baron child were to do that, the punishment would be severe. So severe to the point where blood would stain the floors and walls.

There was an incident where Mother punished Lisa’s brother so badly, and so severe, that he almost lost his life. Her brother had been caught trying to sneak out to attend a concert. Mother went absolutely feral, and Father was nowhere to be seen. A sign he was about to leave soon.

Mother beat her brother countless times. First with her hands, then with a belt, then the buckle of the belt, a wire, a hanger, a hammer. What really went too far though, was when she threw a vase at his head, knocking him half conscious.

When their Mother left the house, finally satisfied with his punishment, Lisa sneaked into her brother’s room. She couldn’t believe the state he was in. She couldn’t even recognize him anymore. His breathing was heavy, and his blood stained his skin so much, it looked like he was born in that color.

Lisa grabbed his phone on his nightstand and called for an ambulance. She helped her brother leave the house when it arrived. She was stained with his blood now too. That was the last she saw her brother. She was nine.

Her sister? She left not long after her brother did. She had enough of the toxicity as she called it.

Lisa didn’t mind it, she was never really close to them anyways, since Mother would keep them separated from her the moment she learned how to walk. Though, she felt abandoned by them. They had left her in that place. And she felt even more hurt by the fact they did not try to reach her once they settled in their new lives. Or even come back for her.

Seeing the way the Weasleys treated each other made her feel like she missed out on something wonderful. And how unhealthy her relationship with her Mother really was.

Molly Weasley came back with more food, filling up her children’s plates once again. Everything seemed to be going fine until, “By the way Arthur, you’ll never believe what the children did this morning.”

Oh no…

Chapter Text

Despite having the whole summer to buy their second year supplies, Hogwarts didn’t send their letters until a few weeks before the start of the term. This made it hard for the wizarding families with children attending school to get their shopping done in peace.

Ron of course already had his schoolbooks and robes thanks to his older brothers, but Ginny needed new robes. One for girls. She also needed to get a wand and a new cauldron since the twins sort of destroyed their last one. Harry obviously needed to get every single thing on his list, but he needed to go to Gringotts to get some money he could use to purchase everything.

Lisa, on the other hand, didn't need to buy any school supplies. They all somehow just appeared on top of her school trunk when she went to get her coat for their trip to Diagon Alley. She had no idea how they got there in the first place, but she was beyond grateful she had them. Afterall she didn't have enough money to get everything on the supply list. But she did have enough money to buy something for Harry for his birthday. So in short everyone needed to do some shopping.

The green flames in the fireplace disappeared as did Ron. Harry’s eyes widened at the scene, shocked to see Ron gone and not being burned by the fire. Molly placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder, “Your turn now dear.” he looked at Lisa, eyes filled with worry. She gave him an encouraging nod, making him relax before reaching into the pot and grabbing a handful of powder.

He stepped into the fireplace and turned to face us. “Just remember to speak clearly," Lisa reminded him. He nodded and let out a nervous, “Okay.” But of course, this is Harry. Ring! Before she could stop him, Harry inhaled some of the floating powder, and accidentally said something completely different than Diagon Alley.

In green flames, Harry disappeared just like Ron. knowing where he ended up instead, Lisa grabbed some powder and wasted no time traveling through floo.

As soon as she got to the Alley, she landed in front of Ron. he smiled at her before frowning, realizing their friend wasn’t with her.“Where’s Harry?” She didn’t answer him as she ran in the opposite direction from where they were. To Knockturn Alley.

After struggling to get through a large group of people, she finally reached her destination. It was very dark compared to the rest of the place. Even when she lived here in the streets, she knew never to get close to that particular alley. There were always bad things going on there that she didn’t want to go there and get involved with. But now that Harry was in there, she knew she had to step foot in there, for Harry.

She hadn’t taken more than a few steps into the alley before she bumped into someone. Turning to see who it was, she saw the beautiful green eyes she came to adore. Relief washed over her body and a small smile took over her lips, “Harry! Thank goodness I found you.”

He hugged her tightly, also filled with relief seeing her after ending up somewhere he was unfamiliar with. “Hello Elisabeth!” The two pulled apart as Lisa looked up and saw their friend towering over them.

“Hello Hagrid! How have you been?”

“Doin’ just fine thank you!” He told her while lightly patting her head.

She turned away from him and looked back at the raven haired boy. He was completely covered in dirt and soot. After looking him over and seeing he wasn’t injured, she glared and pushed him by the shoulders, “Why would you scare me like that?!”

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say it wrong, it just happened,” Harry said, feeling embarrassed.

“How did you even end up here of all places?”

“Thas’ just what I was askin’ him!” Hagrid joined.

Harry looked back and forth between the two of them, feeling suddenly cornered. “Me? What about you Hagrid? You just showed up out of nowhere!” Hagrid’s playful manner dropped slightly. He cleared his throat and started making his way out the dark alley. Harry and Lisa following close, not wanting to be left behind.

“I was buying Slug-repellent,” he said, “They’ve been eatin’ up all the cabbage.”

“Right… sure,” Lisa said, knowing he was lying.

Harry faced her, also knowing that Hagrid wasn’t telling the truth. But they didn’t say anything. There’s a reason he must’ve lied to them, and they were going to respect his secrets.

“Lisa! Harry!”

The three of them turn their heads and see a familiar bushy haired girl running towards them. “Hermione!” The two girls met halfway and hugged each other tightly. They spun around laughing, happy to see each other again after so long. “Oh how I've missed you!”

Hermione broke away from her best friend and went to hug Harry. He stumbled back from the force of her hug before regaining his balance and hugging her back with a smile, “Nice to see you too Hermione.” She broke away from him as well and turned to look up at their other friend, “Hello Hagrid!”

“Hermione, always a pleasure!”

Hagrid looks down at the three children, “Welp! Time for me to get goin’ now! See you three back at Hogwarts.” He waved them goodbye and walked away into the crowd.

“Come on you two, everyone else is waiting for us.”

Hermione linked her arms with Lisa and began leading them both towards Flourish & Blotts. Harry struggled to keep up with them in the busy street, so bad that he kept tripping over everyone’s robes. “Harry!” He turned and saw Lisa’s hand stretched out to him. Reaching over, he took hold of her and finally went to step with them.

“Thanks,” he told her with a smile.

“It looked like you were struggling a bit,” she replied, wearing the same smile.

The three of them reached the book store and walked inside. Just like the outside of Diagon Alley, the inside of Flourish & Blotts was just as busy and crowded. There was a line reaching from the entrance of the shop all the way to the back. The line disrupted shoppers who were trying to get in and get out, making everything uncomfortable for everyone.

“Look there they are!”

By the front of the crowd, Harry, Hermione and Lisa spotted Molly’s curly red hair. Ginny and Ron stood next to her. The three of them squeezed their way to the front and met up with everyone else. “Oh Harry there you are!” Molly exclaimed when she saw them, hugging him tightly.

The sweet mother turned to her and smiled, gently placing her hand on Lisa’s shoulder. “Thank you for finding him dear. But don’t run off next time. You gave Ron and I a fright.” Hearing his mum’s words, Ron popped up from beside her, “Yeah! I was going to follow you but you just disappeared!”

Feeling slightly guilty for running off she gave them both an apologetic look, “I’m sorry. I was just really worried about Harry and needed to find him.” The two of them reassured her it was fine until Hermione showed up beside her, “Lisa come meet my parents!”

She grabbed Lisa’s hand and pulled her away from the line and to a less crowded space. Mr. and Mrs. Granger stood by the side close to Arthur. They seemed very nervous being there, both looking around the whole shop and the people wearing wizard robes. Much different from the Muggle clothing they were currently wearing.

“Mum! Dad! This is Lisa, my friend from school I've been telling you about!”

Lisa looked up at them nervously. She’s never met Hermione’s parents before, and she barely knew them at all by what Hermione would say when talking about them. “Hello Lisa. It’s so nice to meet another of Hermione’s friends!” Mrs. Granger’s nervous face left for a moment to offer Lisa a smile. “Very nice to meet you!” Mr. Granger held out his hand, making Lisa flinch at how fast his action was.

Noticing her body language, Hermione squeezed her friend’s hand. They looked at each other and Lisa could see the reassurance in her eyes. ‘It’s alright. He won’t hurt you,’ they said. Taking a deep breath, Lisa put on a smile and hesitantly shook Mr. Granger’s hand.

“It’s so nice to meet you both as well. Hermione talks very highly of you!”

At the mention of her name, Hermione blushed. Her parents smiled proudly at her hearing Lisa’s words. As Ms. Granger affectionately caressed her daughter’s hair, they heard people begin to shriek in excitement, “There he is!”

A blonde man entered from a back room, smiling wide showing his pearly white teeth, and waving at the people cheering for him. “It’s Gilderoy Lockhart!”

Pushing through the crowd, a rather short man started making his way to the front, holding a camera up to his face. Not trying to get pushed by him, Lisa quickly moved out the way and stood next to Ron.

“Mr. Lockhart! Look over here please!”

The man took more pictures as soon as Lockhart started to pose. He seemed to be living his life until his eyes moved away from the camera and to the crowd. “Harry Potter…”

The whole shop went quiet and turned their heads. The camera man turned to his left and looked at Harry. His eyes wandered up to his noticeable scar, “Harry Potter!” Without asking for his permission or even respecting his personal space, the man grabbed Harry’s arm and pulled him up to the small stage where Gilderoy Lockahrt stood.

As if he was his close personal friend, the blond wizard pulls Harry into a side hug and smiles at him, “Nice big smile Harry! You and I will make the front page!” the camera flashed, taking more pictures of the two. Lockhart looked beyond the moon knowing he’ll get more publicity, all while Harry looked uncomfortable.

“Ladies and gentleman, what an extraordinary moment this is,” Lockhart began, his eyes scanning the crowd and his smile brightening, “When young Harry stepped into Flourish & Blotts this morning to purchase my autobiography, Magical Me,” the whole shop began to clap as if his words were something of a miracle.

Hearing a dreamy sigh, Lisa turned to her right and saw Hewrmione looking up at the man with heart eyes and clapping as if in a trance. Lisa and Ron turned to look at each other, both equal looks of annoyance and slight disgust on their faces before laughing silently together.

“He has no idea that he would be leaving with my entire collection, free of charge!” Lockhart finished his “grand” speech and placed a stack of books into Harry’s arms. His actions made everyone gush and clap once more as the camera continued to flash. Smiling and chuckling to himself, Lockhart pushed Harry away from him and sat down in a chair.

Not waiting another moment, Harry quickly walked up to his friends. “You alright?” Lisa asked him. “Yeah I’m fine. Just a bit anxious,” Harry replied, stumbling in his steps as the books slipped from his arms.

“Harry, now you give me those, and I’ll get them signed for you!” Molly gently took the books out of his hands and held them tightly to her chest. Before he could protest in leaving her with his books, she began to usher him and her kids away, “All of you wait outside. Go on now.”

Harry, Ron, Hermione, Lisa and Ginny obeyed her words and started making their way to the exit. “What an arse,” Lisa said once they were out of earshot. It was clear to them who she was referring to. “You said it,” Ron agreed, walking next to her.

“Lisa!”

“What? I’m sorry Hermione but it’s true. Didn’t you see the way he was using Harry for his own benefit? And the way he just shoved him away once he had enough pictures? That was incredibly rude!”

Hermione sighed and didn’t continue the topic. One she didn’t want to argue with Lisa, and two, she knew she was right. Ron and Lisa looked at each other and high fived, both grinning madly. It was rare for them to win an argument against Hermione. They would never forget this moment.

“I bet you loved that, didn't you Potter?”

Turning their heads, the five of them see Draco malfoy coming down a flight of stairs, glaring at them, “Famous Harry Potter. Can’t go into the bookshop without making the front page!” Lisa couldn’t help but roll her eyes, Great another prick.

“Jealous much?” She said, returning his glare.

Malfoy turned to her and widened his eyes. It was almost like he hadn’t even seen her among their small group. “Well if it isn’t Elisabeth Baron! Thegirl who can’t seem to walk without making a complete fool out of herself. Fix that yet? Or are you still utterly useless?”

Ron moved to attack Malfoy but was quickly held back by Hermione. “You take that back Malfoy!” Draco didn’t feel threatened, if anything he found it funny that Weasley thought he could fight him.

“Or what Weasel? Only speaking the truth.”

Lisa rolled her eyes once more. She was nowhere near affected by his words. She grabbed Ron’s shoulder, instantly calming him down, “Don’t bother Ron. He’s not worth it and you know it.”

“Ohh a bit protective over each other aren’t you?” Malfoy continued, “Honestly Baron you could do so much better. It’s bad enough you even associate yourself with scum like him and his family.”

This time it was Harry that needed to hold back Lisa, and Hermione continued to hold back Ron. Whatever calmness he had completely disappeared. Ginny walked up, standing in front of them and glared up at the blond boy, “Leave us alone!”

Malfoy stared at her before laughing in her face, “Look Potter! You got yourself a girlfriend!”

Suddenly, a can with the handle of a silver snake appeared on Malfoy’s shoulder. His smile went away in a blink of an eye, and his confident demeanor left, leaving one of fear. Only Lisa noticed this.

“Now, now Draco, play nicely.”

Pushing his son aside with his cane, a tall man stood in front of them. He had long platinum blond hair, cold grey eyes and sharp facial features. He wore expensive looking robes and held himself in a high posture, confident and powerful. If anyone were to wonder how Draco Malfoy were to look like when he’s older, they would just need to look at this man and they would know.

“Mr. Potter.”

The man stepped forward and held out his hand, “Lucius Malfoy,” He said as Harry took his hand and shook it, “We meet at last.”

Chapter Text

Lisa could feel the air turn cold even in the summer heat. This is the first time she has ever seen Lucius Malfoy, but just by looking at him, she can already tell the kind of person he is. She read about him back in her world, but she can only remember the kind of personality he has, and that was enough for her to know to stay away from him.

Lucius Malfoy did not let go of Harry’s hand but instead pulled him closer. “Forgive me but,” the older wizard started as he raised his cane and used the snake head to move away Harry’s hair, showing his scar. “Your scar is legend. As of course is the wizard that gave it to you.”

Feeling anger fill her, Lisa took a step forward to defend her friend, but there was no need. “Voldemort killed my parents,” Harry bluntly told the man, “He was nothing more than a murderer.”

His words seemed to have had an effect on Malfoy senior, seeing as he let go of Harry and took a step back. Composing himself, the older wizard gave him a slight glare only noticeable to those who studied his face. “You must be very brave to mention his name. Or very foolish,” Lucius told him.

“Fear of a name only increases fear of the thing itself.”

As if he finally noticed her presence, Lucius Malfoy turned to Hermione. His face turned back to its stone cold expression as he looked at her up and down, “And you must be Miss Granger.” He turned to his son for confirmation as he nodded, “Yes Draco has told me all about you. And your parents.”

Lisa turned to the younger Malfoy. The confident stance and his smug look returned. His whole presence annoyed her. Everytime they came across him, he always seemed to want to pick a fight with them. She was so sick and tired of his rants about little things that didn’t matter. Couldn't he just stay away from them?

“Let me see,” Lucius said, “Red hair, vacant expressions, tatty second hand books,” he reached over and took a book from Ginny’s cauldron. After turning it over and giving it a glance, he faced the group of children standing before him, “You must be the Weasley’s.”

Lisa could feel the anger radiating off of Ron. he hated it whenever people looked down on them. Yes they didn’t have as much as other families such as the Malfoy’s, but that didn’t give anyone the right to look down on them for such a reason. Where the Weasley’s lacked in money, they made up with kindness, love, and care. Something Lisa had experienced first hand.

She wanted to speak up. She wanted to defend the family that had taken her in with open arms, but Arthur Weasley, who noticed his children speaking with the head of the Malfoy name, stopped her from doing so by lightly placing his hand on her shoulder. Which he quickly retracted, feeling her shoulder tense at his touch.

“Children! It’s mad in here. Let’s go outside!” he told them, a forced smile evident on his face.

Lucius faced the balding red haired father with a sneer, “Well, well, well. Arthur Weasley.” he turned away from his children and reluctantly faced the blond wizard, “Lucius.”

Ring!

Lisa eagerly watched the two wizards. This was it. This was the moment that Lisa had desperately read one late night in her room. The fight between Lucius Malfoy and Arthur Weasley. So she waited.

And waited.

And waited.

But it never happened. There was no fight.What’s going on? Why is nothing happening?

Lucius Malfoy glared at Arthur before turning away and leaving the shop. His son turned to follow him, but not before turning to glare at the quartet first. “See you at school,” he says before walking away and following his Father down the alley.

“Was that supposed to be threatening?” Ron asked his friends as Arhtur rushed them outside of the bookshop. Harry shrugged and Hermione rolled her eyes, both completely annoyed with the whole encounter.

While the three of them went out and about their day, Lisa couldn’t help but feel worried. The fight between Lucius Malfoy and Arthur, one of the most important scenes ever which determined the rift between the two families, did not happen. This made Lisa very anxious.

She didn’t like fights or arguments. Not after what she went through with her Mother, but this specific fight she needed to witness. It was important. Ever since she got her first memory, things have happened the way they are supposed to, but this was the first time it didn’t.

The course of the plot slightly changed, and it panicked Lisa. If this continued to happen, events not happening the way they should, then how was she supposed to help keep Harry safe? She promised herself during first year that she wouldn’t try to change anything, and she still meant to keep her promise, but now it seemed as if the storyline was doing so itself.

“Lisa?”

Her mind left her running thoughts and turned her attention to her friends. Harry and Ron stood a few feet away from her, right in front of Quality Quidditch Supplies. Hermione stood next to her. Her brows furrowed as she noticed the shaky breath and shivering body of her friend.

“You two go ahead,” she said to the boys, “We’ll be there in a few minutes.”

Too excited to notice Lisa’s state, Harry and Ron rushed inside and began marveling at the shop. Both unaware of how the situation will escalate.

Lisa clenched her hands to try and stop them from shaking. This new realization did not help her nerves. She could feel her chest tighten and her vision starting to blur. It was getting hard to breathe. Oh no… it’s happening again. Not now, please not now!

“Lisa? Lisa breathe. Take slow deep breaths!” Hermione gently held her best friend’s hands and began to demonstrate the slow breaths. Lisa placed her attention on Hermione. She could see her lips moving but there was no sound. The only thing she could hear was her heart beat. Her loud, pounding heart beat. Eventually, she began breathing the same way. Her nerves started to disperse, but a fragment of it still lingered.

“Feeling better?” She heard Hermione ask her.

The two girls turned to each other, their breaths were still in sync. Lisa nodded, “Yes. Thank you ‘Mione.” The two girls slowly walked towards the quidditch shop and sat on a bench next to the display window, showing new brooms and gloves for quidditch players.

The two were quiet in the loud busy alley. Hermione continued to hold Lisa’s hand, to help keep her calm. She wanted to ask her what had caused her panic attack, but she waited. She knew not to pressure her into talking.

Lisa did not want to talk about her discovery, but at the same time she needed to. She knew that if she kept everything to herself, she would eventually go mad. Taking another deep breath she said, “Not everything will be the same.”

“What?”

“Not everything will be the same. Things are going to start changing. They shouldn’t be!”

Lisa could feel Hermione’s stare on her. Her brows were furrowed. She could tell Hermione had no clue what she was talking about, until a few short moments later. A small gasp left her lips. Lisa could see the gears turning in Hermione’s head. She was thinking the same thing she thought minutes before. If everything won’t be the same, then how much of the story will change?

“What does that mean?” Hermione whispered.

“I don’t know,” Lisa answered, shaking her head, “Something very important that was supposed to happen didn’t. It was supposed to set relationships between people in the story.”

When she told Hermione the truth about herself, Hermione told her to never tell her about the story and what events would happen when she remembered, so she kept her words brief. She knew Hermione would figure it out herself, and by the look on her face, she was putting the pieces together.

Hermione turned to her friend. She could see how much stress this was causing her, and she knew that if she didn’t help distract her soon, she would never stop thinking about this. So she stood and pulled Lisa up with her.

“Don’t think too much about this Lisa,” she told her, “It’ll only do you pain if you do.” Lisa looked at her best friend. Hermione had been so understanding ever since she told her the truth about herself. Yes she knew that Hermione might not have believed her completely at times, but she still stayed. She didn’t treat her like she was crazy. And that’s what mattered the most to Lisa.

“Thank you Hermione. For being my friend.”

The bushy haired girl blushed, she was also very grateful to have Lisa as her friend, more than she let on. “Come on. We better go make sure Harry and Ron don’t break something.”

Both girl laughed at the possibility before walking inside the shop. Sure enough, they witnessed Ron accidentally knocking over a figurine of a famous quidditch player. If it wasn’t for Harry’s amazing seeker reflexes, it definitely would’ve broken.

“See? What did I tell you?” Hermione whispered, a cheeky smile on her face.

The four friends spent a bit longer roaming the shop. Ron spoke excitedly about the best and worst quidditch teams of the season. Harry listened to him, wanting to know as much about the professional quidditch world as possible. Hermione looked around the shelves, picking up a few trinkets here and there to get a closer look at them while also listening to Ron rant.

Lisa browsed around the shop, trying to find a gift for Harry. There were so many things she knew he would love, but she didn’t have enough galleons to pay for them. She was about to give up and look for a gift at a different shop when her eyes caught something. It was a book with a moving cover of people doing tricks on their brooms.

She held up the book and started skimming through it. It was a book on how to do different techniques on a broom and the most popular ones used by professional quidditch players.

Harry wasn’t that big of a reader, Lisa knew that for a fact after seeing the book Hermione had told him to read sitting at the bottom of his trunk during the school term. But this book was different. This book was about quidditch. And if there’s one thing that Lisa knows Harry likes for sure, it's quidditch.

“Lisa, come on! Dad’s waiting for us!”

“Coming!”

Lisa took the book and handed it to the cashier, “Can you wrap this up for me as well please?” After paying for the book and waiting for it to be wrapped up, Lisa bid farewell to the young man and ran towards Ron waiting for her at the door. Harry and Hermione already caught up with everyone else.

“What did you get?” He asked her as they both walked out the shop.

“A present for Harry!”

“Didn’t we gift him some cakes?” He said furrowing his brow.

“We did, but I wanted to get him something else,” Lisa explained to him.

“What did you get him?” He said, trying to peek at the item in her hands.

Lisa moved her body to the side, blocking it from his view and waved her finger at him. “No, no, no! I know you Ronald Weasley. If I tell you what it is you’ll tell Harry!”

Ron’s jaw dropped slightly and his face formed an offended look, “No I won't!”

“Oh yes you will!”

“Name one time I’ve ever done that,” Ron challenged her while crossing his arms.

Accepting the challenge, Lisa stopped walking and turned her body to face his, “It was during exam season. I had just found out where the kitchens were and I brought a whole plate of treacle tarts for Harry as a surprise and YOU Ronald Billius Weasley told him when I specifically asked you to keep it a secret for a few minutes!”

Ron’s ears turned as red as his hair. He cleared his throat and looked away from her accepting defeat. He really couldn’t keep a secret from Harry. “Yeah you’re right…”

Lisa chuckled and liked her arm with his and leaned her head on his shoulder, “Don’t worry Ron, you’ll see what it is later. Harry will show you I know it.” Ron sighed and nodded as the two caught up with everyone else. “You do know I just get excited right? I’m usually a really good secret keeper.”

“I know Ron I know,” she said, patting his arm as he pouted.

The Weasley’s, the Granger’s, Harry and Lisa finally came together and had dinner at the Leaky Cauldron. It was very lively in the pub. Multiple witches and wizards of all ages sat around drinking and eating.

The two families and friends chatted happily among themselves. Arthur and Percy spoke about his work at the Ministry, Molly and Ginny marveled at the new school robes they were able to purchase for her first year, the twins and Ron spouted jokes making Harry laugh so hard pumpkin juice came out of his nose, and Hermione and Lisa conversed on the book the two had decided to read over the summer, while Mr. and Mrs. Granger listened happily to their daughter.

After everyone was done with their dinner, and the pub was about to close for the night, both families decided to return home. The Grangers said their goodbyes and left the Leaky Cauldron, making their way to the streets of muggle London. Through the floo, the Weasley’s, Lisa, and Harry arrived at the Burrow.

Molly wasted no time sending everyone up to bed, much to their displeasure. It was chaotic having everyone getting ready for bed at the same time with only one bathroom for everyone to share. Lisa had gotten used to the chaos in the mornings and nights, but this was Harry’s first time witnessing everything, and he was enjoying it.

Lisa finished getting ready in her room after being one of the first to use the bathroom. She was about to head to bed when her eyes caught the gift on her desk. Knowing she wouldn’t have time the next day, she picked up the book and left to find Harry.

It was much quieter now, with only Ron and Ginny bickering in the bathroom about who should use it first. Percy was nowhere in sight, the door to his room closed and the light off, indicating he was probably already sleeping. Fred and George, though their door closed and no light coming from their room, were probably still awake experimenting on something by the muffled exploding noises. That only left Ron’s room, which Lisa knew Harry would be sleeping in while he stayed.

She knocked on the door and waited patiently for Harry to open it. She could hear his footsteps coming closer until the door handle turned and Harry came to view. A smile spread over his face which she warmly returned.

“Elisabeth!”

“Lisa,” she reminded him.

“Right, sorry. Still getting used to it,” he said sheepishly.

“It’s fine. It took Ron a while too,” she assured him. The two fell into a silence, one that was both comfortable yet slightly awkward. She didn’t know why it felt like that. But Lisa could only guess it was because it was already late into the night and they were both in their pajamas.

Lisa cleared her throat and raised her hands to show the present in her hands. “Happy belated birthday!” She held it out to him and watched as his eyes widened in surprise.
He hesitantly took it from her hands and gave her a sheepish grin, “Lisa you didn’t have to. I was perfectly fine with the cake you and Ron sent.” She rolled her eyes at his words, “Oh please I bet the Dursley’s probably took it away the moment they saw it.”

Harry looked at her in surprise, his hand stopping from unwrapping his gift, “Yeah that’s exactly what they did. How did you know that?” Lisa felt her eyes slightly widen at her slip up. Trying to change the subject before she says anything else, she motioned for the half open present in his hands. “Come on, I want to see if you like it!”

“If it’s from you I'll always like it,” he told her, smiling at her eager reaction.

He finally unwrapped the gift and got a proper look at his present. A big smile, which showed all of his teeth, spread across his face.

“I know you aren’t a big book reader like Hermione and I,” Lisa started, “But this one is about different flying techniques and ones that famous quidditch players use. And I know how much you’ve come to love the sport, so I thought–”

She wasn’t able to finish her sentence when Harry engulfed her in a tight hug. “I love it! Thank you Lisa.” They were simple words, but he deeply meant them, and Lisa could feel it. Just like she could feel how loving his hug was.

Lisa wrapped her arms around his body and embraced him as tightly as he did. The two stayed in that position for a few minutes, taking advantage of their peaceful moment. Eventually, they let each other go.

“Goodnight Harry, see you tomorrow!”

“See you tomorrow Lisa,” he replied, smiling from ear to ear with a light blush on his cheeks.

Lisa made her way back to her room and wasted no time getting into bed. As she looked up at her ceiling, Lisa thought back on the way Harry’s face lit up when seeing his present.

Harry. His fate feared her. And not remembering what would happen until the last minute haunted her. If she wanted to help save someone, it could be too late. And if that person she could not rescue was important to Harry, she would blame herself forever. Screw my promise. Don’t worry Harry, I’ll do my best to make sure you’ll be safe. You won’t be alone. I promise you that. If it's the last thing I do.

Chapter Text

It didn't matter how early everyone woke up, they were still somehow late for the train. Everyone was in complete chaos after the majority of the Weasley children hadn't packed their things the night before. And by majority, it was Fred, George and Ron.

Percy and Lisa being the more responsible ones of the children had packed a few days in advance. Ginny, being so excited to finally start her first year at Hogwarts, had finished packing as soon as she got her acceptance letter. She was so excited to leave for Kings Cross, that when Lisa had gone to wake her up, Ginny was already dressed and held a bright and excited smile.

"Everyone come down! We're already late!"

Putting on her jumper, Lisa grabbed her trunk and started dragging it towards her door. "Don't worry Lisa I'll get your trunk," Percy said as he noticed her struggling to take it down the stairs. "Thanks Perce!"

She headed back to her room and grabbed both her wand and her bag which held her sketchbook, charcoal pencils, and the book she was recently reading. That was all that was left in the room. Now it looked just like it did before she moved in. There was no trace of her left. Like she was never there in the first place.

After packing her things for school, Lisa ended up packing all of her belongings as well. The thing is, Lisa didn't know if she was going to come back after the school year was over. As far as she knew, Molly and Arthur had only welcomed her for the summer, and she wasn't sure if they would welcome her back. Besides... she was too embarrassed to ask them if they would still allow her to stay.

It took forever for them to get to Kings Cross station, but as soon as they did, everyone placed their trunks on their trolleys and ran towards the platform. Percy and the twins went first, then Arthur with Ginny, and Molly with Lisa.

Lisa wasted no time placing her trunk along with everyone else's so they can be placed on the train. She looked beside her, expecting to see Ron and Harry standing next to her, but they weren't there. She brushed it off, thinking they must've already gotten on the train. Except she couldn't help feeling uneasy that she couldn't see them anywhere. It’s just your nerves Lisa. They’re fine.

"Lisa! Come say bye to Mom and Dad!"

She followed Ginny as they quickly walked to her parents. The twins and Percy finished saying their farewells and boarded the train. Ginny gave them both a hug and kiss goodbye, promising to write to them every week before following after her brothers. Now it was just Lisa left.

She stood there awkwardly, not exactly sure what to do. Arthur gave her a warm smile and waved at her which she was grateful for. Molly slowly walked up to her, knowing from past experiences to be careful when approaching Lisa.

"Good luck at school sweetie. Make sure Ron doesn't get into too much trouble," she told her softly.

"I will Molly."

Feeling sad to let her go, Molly hesitantly reached for Lisa's face, but quickly retracted her hand when seeing her flinch away. "See you soon Lisa," Molly said.

Noticing the sad tone in his wife's voice, Arthur wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

"Go on now! The train will leave you behind if you don't hurry!"

Lisa smiled at the both one last time and hopped onto the train. Not a second later, the Hogwarts Express began to move. Looking out the window, she waved at the Weasley parents before going to look for Hermione.

There were still plenty of people crowding the train, most of them being incoming first years. She could faintly see Ginny's red hair popping up from the crowd. It looked like she was already making friends.

"Lisa!"

Hearing her name, Lisa turns around and sees Hermione popping her head out of one of the compartments. "Hermione!" Lisa pushes past a few people and finally makes it inside the compartment.

"Oh Lisa I've missed you so much," Hermione says while hugging Lisa tightly.

"I missed you too!" Lisa smiles, relaxing from the sudden hug and reciprocating it. "It hasn't been that long but it's felt like forever."

They both break apart and settle into the compartment. It was quiet inside unlike the loud commotion coming from the rest of the train.

"Where are Harry and Ron?" Only now realizing she hasn't seen the boys, Lisa looked at Hermione in confusion, "The last time I saw them was before we crossed into the platform. When I didn't see them unload their trunks by the train I thought they had already gotten on," Lisa explained, worry laced in her voice.

Not knowing where the boys were was making the girls nervous. They knew they could take care of themselves. But without either of them keeping an eye on what they're doing worries them more. The two of them can get into a lot of trouble without the girls watching them.

Ring! Oh no...

"Where do you think they are?"

Lisa didn't want to, but she turned her head towards the window, "I found them," she groaned. She looked at Hermione and pointed over her shoulder to the window.

Once Hermione saw what she was talking about, she let out a very high pitched shriek.

"What in Merlin's name?!"

***

"Firs' years! Firs' years this way!"

Hagrid's voice echoed around Hogsmeade station. Lisa and Hermione, both already in their Hogwarts robes, followed the older students towards the carriages.

There was a long line as everyone waited patiently for a carriage to arrive. The closer they got to being next, they noticed that the carriages were pulling themselves. Hermione thought it was strange, but Lisa thought it was wonderful.

As they rode up towards the castle, Lisa thought about how she missed seeing Hogwarts from the boats. According to Lavender and Parvati, Lisa was with them on the boat when they saw the castle for the first time, but she had no recollection of it at all. So when she saw the magic castle appear from the carriage window, she was at a loss for words.

They finally arrive at the steps of the castle and start making their way towards the Entrance Hall. Hermione began telling Lisa all about how excited she was to start the new year and how she had already gotten ahead in her reading.

"And then after chapter seven, the charms start to get more-"

Hermione bumped into someone's back, making her almost fall on the stone floor if it wasn't for Lisa catching her. "Are you okay?" Besides her face flushed with embarrassment, Hermione nodded nonetheless.

"Ugh, it's you two!"

Lisa's eyes roll as she hears Draco Malfoy’s annoying voice. He stood in front of them, glaring as always with Crabbe and Goyle standing next to him like some bodyguards. "Can't you watch where you're going Granger? I don't need your filth staining my brand new robes." He says cockily, dusting his robes as if they had actually gotten dirty. Hermione glared back, but her face blushed red.

"Can't you stop being such a prick?" Lisa asked.

His glare focused on her, deepening as soon as she opened her mouth. "Baron," he said with distaste. Lisa raised her eyebrow, "Malfoy." The same distaste laced in her words.

The tension between the two was growing, and if it wasn't for the moving crowd around them, it would’ve worsened. Not wanting to bring more attention, Hermione gently grabbed Lisa's arm and dragged her away from the Slytherins.

"Don't start anything Lisa," she told her as they reached the Great Hall.

"It wasn't me! It was all that Barbie wannabe's fault!"

Hermione couldn't help but smile at Lisa's insult. The two sat at their House table and began catching up with their friends over their summer activities. Lisa of course leaving out the part where she was homeless for the majority of it.

The new first years soon entered the Hall. Their jaws drag across the floor as they look up at the enchanted ceiling. There were hundreds of candles floating above them, and the bright starry night sky giving the Hall a more magical touch. An absolutely remarkable scene for returning and incoming students. There truly is no place like Hogwarts.

After the sorting hat sang its song, the sorting began. New students joined each house, and applause filled the Hall every few seconds. After a while, only several first years were left, Ginny Weasley being one of them.

Before her name was called up, Hermione started looking up and down the table for Ron. "I still don't see them anywhere," she whispered. Knowing both Harry and Ron won't return until much later, Lisa had to pretend to be confused. "Oi twins!" Fred and George both stopped stacking their cups and forks and turned to her. "Have either of you seen Ron?"

"Nope!"

"Haven't seen him since the platform."

Lia nodded, "Right, thanks."

"Anytime sis!" The two said in unison before going back to stacking their cups and forks.

Lisa turned back to Hermione and shook her head. They were both disappointed at their absence. Ron had expressed to them how excited he was to see Ginny get sorted and welcome her to their table, but it seemed like he was going to miss it. "Ginny Weasley!"

All the Weasley boys plus Lisa and Hermione placed their full attention towards the little red haired girl. Ginny seemed brave to everyone looking at her, but Lisa could tell she was nervous by the way she kept tapping her fingers against her thigh. McGonagall placed the sorting hat on top of Ginny's head. Not a minute later, the hat shouted, "Gryffindor!"

The red and gold table stood in applause. The Weasley's obviously cheering louder than the rest. Well, Percy being more civilized than the twins. Ginny stood from the stool and ran towards Lisa. The younger girl tightly embraced Lisa, a very evident smile on her face. "I'm so proud of you!" She told Ginny as the twins ruffled her hair and Percy gave her a smile and a pat on her shoulder.

The sorting was soon over and the feast began after Dumbledore's speech. Like always, the food was delicious and satisfied everyone. Harry and Ron still hadn't shown up, but from what Lisa could guess, they were probably in Snape's office seeing as the Potions professor wasn't present for the feast.

The feast was over and their Headmaster sent them off to bed. Ginny had to stay behind with the rest of the first years in their House to be guided to their common room by their prefects. Lisa and Hermione left with the rest of their Gryffindor mates, already feeling tired from the train ride and the feast.

After saying the entrance password they got from one of the fifth years, Lisa and Hermione climbed through the portrait hole and headed straight towards the comfortable couch. Their friends Neville, Dean and Seamus were already there, sitting around the coffee table playing exploding snap. They wondered where Harry and Ron were, but they had to give the only answer they could, they didn't know.

When the first years arrived, majority of everyone had already gone up to their rooms to sleep. Ginny stayed with the girl for a little while before going up to look for her room. There were only a few people left in the common room since it was getting late, and Lisa and Hermione were debating to head off to bed already until they saw a red head and raven haired boys walk in.

Hermione immediately got up and slapped the boys on their arms, scolding them about flying Mr. Weasley's car. Ron's eyes narrowed at her as the three went to sit next to Lisa, "How do you know? How does she know about that?"

Harry and Lisa laughed at the look on his face while Hermione rolled her eyes.

"We saw you two outside our compartment window," Lisa responded, scooting to the side to make space for Ron to sit next to her.

She pulled out a chocolate frog and a few cards from the chocolate frogs she had eaten earlier at the feast. "Two new ones and a Dumbledore one again," she told Ron, handing him the said cards. Ron smiled seeing the new additions for his collection, "Thanks Li! You're the best."

"And this Mr. Boy Wonder is yours!"

She threw her unopened chocolate frog towards Harry which he caught easily thanks to his seeker skills. "Thanks Lisa," he said shyly. Seeing her two friends happy made her smile and feel much warmer than the fire could make her feel.

"Hey..."

Lisa looked at Ron when he whispered to her. He had this protective look over his face. Brows furrowed and concerned eyes. "You alright? I'm sorry I wasn't there with you on the train and at the feast, and I know you said you would be alright, but I just wanted to make sure you really were."

Right before they left the Burrow, Ron had pulled Lisa aside. He told her that if she ever felt anxious, or scared, or any type of negative feeling, to let him know. That he would do whatever to make sure she felt better so she can have a great experience on the ride to Hogwarts. She told him she would be fine, which she was, but he was still worried. She was grateful for that, but also felt like she burdened him with worry.

"I'm fine Ron," she whispered back.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes," she grabbed his hand and laced their fingers together, "I'm sure."

After looking into her eyes, he nodded and relaxed into the couch, not letting go of her hand. "Now," Hermione started, still slightly glaring at the boys, "Would one of you please explain to me why Harry was hanging off the flying car?!"

Both boys froze and looked at her with a scared expression before turning to Lisa for help. She looked at them before faking a yawn and standing up, "Well I think it's time for me to head up."

"Wait Lisa," Harry said terrified.

"Don't leave!!"

"Goodnight boys," she waved, "And good luck!"

Before fully disappearing from view, she looked back. The last thing she sees is Hermione standing in front of the boys with her hands on her hips like an angry Mother scolding her children for fighting.

Chapter Text

It was the first day of classes, and Lisa's schedule was nowhere to be found. Again. She was the only student in the whole school who had her schedule missing. Safe to say she was rather embarrassed when everyone stared at her talking to McGonagall.

"Here you are Miss Baron. I made sure you have all the classes second years must take."

"Thank you Professor!"

Lisa took the schedule from her and looked over it. She had the same classes at the same time as her friends did. Thank Merlin for that. "It's strange how you are the only student this has happened to Miss Baron. Twice might I say," she tells Lisa suspiciously. "I know Professor, I'm not sure why. I turned in my schedule sheet on time last term, believe me."

Professor McGonagall hummed yet continued to stare at Lisa. Her look was stern, the same she gave every student, but this time it was different. The longer she stared, the more uncomfortable Lisa felt. McGonagall's piercing eyes bore into her, almost as if she was looking for something.

"Classes begin in a few minutes. I suggest you finish up your breakfast."

Lisa excused herself and made her way towards her friends. Hermione was still scolding the boys, but they weren't scared anymore. Not after she really took it out on them the night before.

"Did you get your schedule Li?" Harry asked her as she sat down next to him.

"Yeah I did. McGonagall had to make it on the spot since she couldn't find it."

"Didn't this happen to you last year?" Ron said in between bites of food.

Lisa nodded before eating some of the biscuits on her plate, "I'm pretty sure McGonagall thinks I didn't turn in the form last year. She was staring right into my soul." The four of them turned their heads towards the teacher's table. Sure enough their Transfiguration Professor was staring at them. More so Lisa than the other young Gryffindors.

Breakfast was over not long after that. Their first class was Herbology with Professor Sprout. When they arrived at the greenhouse, they quickly got into their gardening robes and chose a place to stand along the long table in the middle of the room.

They would be working with mandrakes, which explained their need for earmuffs. As always, Hermione correctly answered the Professor's question, gaining Gryffindor House 10 points. Lisa linked her arm with Hermione's and gave her a bright smile.

"Now everyone, please put on your earmuffs. Quickly now."

Lisa grabbed the closest earmuffs she could reach, which Malfoy apparently demanded to use. The two glared at one another, tugging on the object, waiting for the other to let go first.

"This is mine!" He yelled at her. "Oh really? Then why don't I see your ridiculous name on them?" She shouted back.

The two kept going back and forth until Goyle accidentally bumped into Malfoy, making him lose his grip on the earmuffs. Seeing the opportunity, Lisa yanked them and placed them on her head.

"Hey!"

Lisa stuck out her tongue in a childish way before turning away. She couldn't see or hear him, but she was sure he was muttering curses at her under his breath.

Professor Sprout demonstrated the correct way to replant their baby mandrake, though Neville did faint after the process. "Just leave him there," Professor Sprout told them. Besides that, everyone did well with replanting the mandrakes, though there was dirt everywhere in the end.

Lisa enjoyed working with the plants. It was a new experience for her that she got to do with her friends. And it was especially enjoyable for them to watch Malfoy yelp like a little girl as a baby mandrake bit his fingers.

Herbology was over, and thanks to their gardening robes, their uniform was clean. Otherwise they would have dragged dirt inside the castle until they reached the Great Hall.

The four Gryffindor's were so exhausted and starving, they wasted no time stuffing their faces with food. Halfway through lunch, Ron pulled out his wand and tried to fix it with tape.

"That won't fix it at all," Hermione whispered to Lisa. She elbowed her in response, any other time she might have laughed but the look on Ron's face let her know this wasn't the time. Ron, held his wand, "Say it. I'm doomed." Both Harry and Lisa looked at each other, "You're doomed," they told him.

A bright flash blinded them, and a blond curly haired boy stood in front of them with a bright smile, "Hiya Harry! I'm Colin Creevey. I'm in Gryffindor too!" Lisa giggled watching Harry blink his eyes to regain his sight. "Hi Colin, nice to meet you," he said, trying his best to give a friendly smile.

The sound of a screeching owl echoed throughout the Great Hall. "Ron isn't that your owl?" Dean asked as he looked up. Like always, Errol crashed as he landed, making bits of food fly everywhere. "Bloody bird's a menace," Ron muttered, grabbing the two letters from Errol's beak, "This one's for you Li," he told her as he handed her one of the envelopes.

Lisa sighed, already guessing that Molly must've found the room empty and writing to her about it. "Look everyone! Weasley's got a Howler!" Ring!
"Go on Ron, I got one from my Gran once. It was horrible..." Neville told him. Reminiscing on his time with the screaming letter.

The terrified look on Ron's face got worse when he realized one thing. Lisa. She was terrified of screams. Every time someone raised their voice, it would send her into some sort of trance, hinting her traumatic past related to it. This Howler will prove that. Unfortunately it was too late for Ron to come up with a plan. The Howler opened on its own.

"RONALD WEASLEY!"

Immediately, Lisa placed her hands over her ears and shut her eyes tightly, "You're not home. You're not home." Too focused on whispering those words to herself, Lisa didn't feel Ron pull her towards his chest and cover her head with his arm as best as he could.

Once the howler rips itself to shreds, Ron looks down at Lisa, "It's over Li." She finally opened her eyes and looked at Ron's reassuring eyes. Realizing that it wasn't just the two of them, Lisa sat up straight and cleared her throat, her face reddening with embarrassment.

"Are you alright?" Ron whispered.

Lisa nodded and felt him hold her hand, he knew she wasn't fully calm just yet, and she appreciated the small comfort. Harry and Hermione were staring at her intently, worried about what just happened. Harry clueless, but Hermione had a feeling it was related to where Lisa came from. "Can we just head to class please?" Seeing as she didn't want to talk about it, her friends had no other choice but to agree and leave the Great Hall for their next lesson.

By the time they reached their Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, Lisa acted as if nothing had happened. According to Ron, it was best to act the same until she was ready to talk, "She won't talk about it so just go along, trust me," he told his friends.

Besides Hermione and a few other swooning girls, no one enjoyed the class. Lockhart was so full of himself that their first exam was just questions about him. Everyone there could agree he was not qualified to be a professor at all, and he proved just that.

Lockhart had let loose a cage full of wild cornish pixies into the classroom, wrecking everything. He didn't even try to capture them at all and just left them to deal with it.

"Where's your so called Professor now Hermione?!" Ron yelled as the four of them hid under their desks.

After swatting a pixie out of Hermione's hair and freezing the pixies, the quartet helped Neville get to the ground after some pixies hung him from his robes on the ceiling. "Why is it always me?" he complained.

Their classes were finished for the day, and since the weather was nice, they decided to work on their homework outside. Harry had to leave to change into his quidditch robes since they had practice today, so it was just the three of them for the meantime.

Ron and Hermione sat on one of the benches, reading the DADA textbook for what was supposed to be their actual lesson, while Lisa sat on the grassy floor, leaning against the bench. She had just finished reading Molly's letter, and she couldn't help feeling conflicted.

Dear Lisa,
I imagine by the time you get this letter, it will be your first day. How did it go? Are you enjoying your classes so far? I do hope everything goes well for you this term.

I just wanted to let you know that Arthur and I enjoyed having you with us this summer, and if it wasn't clear enough, we are more than glad to welcome you again next summer. And the upcoming summer after that. What I am trying to say is, you are more than welcome to live with us from now on if you'd like. I know you do not like to talk about your home situation, and I will not ask you to speak of it. But I do want you to know that you will always have a home with us.

I can already guess what you are thinking, and I am telling you now, don't you worry about that. We were able to manage before when Bill and Charlie still lived with us, and we still can now.

We won't force you to stay, but we'll always welcome you with open arms. The children will too. They already love you so much as do Arthur and I. You are already part of our family in the short amount of time you've been with us.

Good luck with your lessons dear. Write to me soon, and make sure the twins and Ron don't get into any more trouble. If they do, you have my permission to discipline them.
Love, Molly

Lisa folded the letter and sighed. It was just as she expected. It's not like Lisa hadn't thought about going back. Staying at the Burrow with the Weasley's had been one of her happiest moments ever, and she would stay there forever if she could.

The only reason she packed all of her belongings in the first place was because she didn't think she would be welcome back. Yes Molly and Arthur had told her she was welcome, but she couldn't convince herself that she was. She almost believed she could stay longer than a few months, until she accidentally overheard one of their conversations in the middle of the night the second week she was there.

They had been discussing their financial situation, and how it had gotten when Lisa started staying with them. She felt so ashamed being the reason they were going through this struggle, and even more ashamed that she thought there would be no consequence if she stayed permanently. Since then she even started to think about leaving the Burrow and returning to the alley, even when the thought was small.

"You're coming back right?"

Lisa looked up at Ron. he was staring down at her, his eyebrows furrowed and worry in his eyes. "You knew?" He nodded to her question and moved to sit down next to her on the grass.

"Right before we left, i went inside your room-"

"Bill's room," she interrupted.

"Your room," he emphasized, "And none of your stuff was there. Why did you pack up everything? Did you think my parents wouldn't welcome you back? Or was it because I did something wrong? If that's it, I'm really sorry."

Lisa looked away, blinking away the tears that were slowly appearing. The hurt in his voice was so saddening and she felt horrible for making him think he did something wrong.

"No Ron you didn't do anything wrong. If anything you have been nothing but kind to me."

He smiled at that and held her hand, relieved he didn't do anything wrong. "But?" he asked. She rolled her eyes, of course he wouldn't drop the subject. "But I don't want to burden your parents by taking me in. They're such good people and I don't want to cause them more problems," Lisa confessed, not looking him in the eye as she flushed in embarrassment.

Ron squeezed her hand, "I know how you feel about not wanting to be a bother. Trust me I do. But no one in my family has ever thought you were. I can speak for everyone that having you over this summer has been one of the best things that happened. We would love for you to come back.” Lisa smiled, feeling much better, "Thanks Ron. That means a lot." he grins, bumping their heads together as she laughs, "Always Li."

"Guys look!"

Hermione pointed towards the scene in front of them. Both Gryffindor and Slytherin quidditch teams seemed to be getting into a heated discussion, "This can't be good," Ron muttered.

"C'mon, we better go before a fight breaks out," Hermione said, putting her book down and walking towards them.

Ron and Lisa stood, both groaning at the fact they had to get up. "How much do you bet Malfoy will have something to do with this?" Ron whispered. She smiled at him, "Five galleons!" Just then Malfoy makes himself shown in front of the crowd, "You're on!"

Chapter Text

Lisa couldn’t wait till Malfoy shut his stupid mouth. Everytime he spoke he proved how much of a stuck up prick he really was.

“At least no one on the Gryffindor team had to buy their way in,” Hermione said, “They got in on pure talent!”

“Something you lack Malfoy,” Lisa taunted, making sure to look straight into his eyes to piss him off even more.

Said boy approached her, “No one asked for your pathetic opinion.” Lisa rolled her eyes. If he thought that was going to hurt her feelings he should do better than that. “And you,” Malfoy walked to Hermione, his glare deepening, “You should learn to keep your mouth shut. You filthy little mudblood!”

The crowd went silent. Majority of them gasped in horror, even some of the snakes.

“Oh hell no!” Lisa was seconds away from jinxing Malfoy until Harry held her back. “Let me go!”

“You’ll pay for that Malfoy!” Ron pulled out his wand, pointing it straight at the blond boy, “Eat slugs!” His spell backfired. Instead of Malfoy receiving the jinx, Ron was thrown backwards, landing hard on the grassy floor.

Lisa, Harry, Hermione and the rest of the Gryffindor quidditch team ran towards him. “You okay Ron?” he couldn’t even answer Hermione's question before he turned over and puked up green slugs. Lisa gagged at the sight, “Merlin that’s disgusting. I’m gonna throw up.”

Colin appeared out of nowhere and took pictures of Ron’s green face, slugs coming out of his mouth every other second. “Can you turn him over Harry? I’m trying to get a good picture,” the first years said, not paying attention to the chaos they were in. “Move Colin!”

Hermione helped Harry lift up Ron, “We need to take him to Hagrid’s!” Lisa could hear the Slytherin’s laughing uncontrollably, but it was Malfoy’s loud obnoxious laughter that annoyed her even more.

“Lisa, come on!”

Without thinking twice, Lisa sent a leg-locking jinx his way. Draco screamed as he fell face first into a pile of mud. She couldn’t help but let out a laugh, satisfied at her bit of revenge. Draco faced her, his glare not having an effect on her as his pale face and blond hair were stained with dirt and grass. Lisa blew him a kiss with a little wave before turning on her heel and running towards her friends.

When they reached Hagrid’s hut, they told him what had happened, and they had to explain to poor Harry how horrifying the word mudblood meant to muggle born witches and wizards. And why everyone was so shocked when Malfoy said it to Hermione’s face in front of a crowd.

“Don’t you listen to him Hermione,” Lisa told her, holding her best friend’s hand in comfort.

“Name one spell our Hermione can’t do,” Hagrid exclaimed.

He motioned for her, holding out his hands for her to hold. “Don’t you think on it, Hermione,” he told her, his voice soft and full of care, “Don’t you think on it for one minute.”

They stayed with Hagrid until Ron stopped spitting out slugs, by which dinner was almost ready. Harry couldn’t join them, he had to serve his detention with Professor Lockhart back in his office.

Dinner was going smoothly. Everyone was talking with one another about their day and what homework they had to complete. Lisa was part of these conversations when she got another memory. She stashed a few treacle tarts into a napkin and stored them into her robe pocket, “We need to go find Harry now!”

Hermione didn’t hesitate to follow after her, noticing the distant look in Lisa’s eye when she got her memory. Everytime it happened, Hermione made sure to make a mental note on how Lisa’s face changed as she remembered. Ron though was obviously confused when Lisa grabbed his arm and pulled him up from his seat.

The three of them started running towards the DADA classroom. They were crossing a corridor when they saw Harry standing in front of them. He was staring at the walls, a bewildered look on his face. He’s hearing the voice, Lisa realized.

“Harry, are you okay?”

He seemed out of it. He kept looking everywhere but them, “Do you hear that?” Ron looked at him, a worried and confused look across his face, “Hear what?”

“That voice,” Harry said, looking at the wall behind them.

“What voice?” Hermione asked, panting along with Ron and Lisa as they tried catching their breath after running.

“I just heard it in Lockhart’s office and then again just–.”

Harry’s voice trailed off. He wasn’t looking at his friends, he was looking past them. Lisa knew he was hearing the voice at that moment, but she couldn’t remember what it was. “It’s moving,” Harry said after minutes of silence, “I think it’s going to kill.”

If Ron’s eyes could pop out of his head they would have, “Kill!?” Harry ignored his shriek and ran past his friends. “Harry, wait!” Lisa yelled out, running after him. “Not so fast!” Hermione and Ron followed after them.

The four of them ran for minutes until Harry stopped. There was water on the floor, which was unusual considering they weren’t near the bathroom, so it couldn’t have been a broken toilet or sink.

Lisa heard something crawling next to her. Spiders followed each other, climbing up the walls and crawling out the window. Ron noticed the insects and his behind Lisa, peering across her shoulder.

“Strange. I’ve never seen spiders act like that before,” Harry told them, staring at the eight legged creatures.

“I don’t like spiders,” Ron quivered.

Lisa looked over her shoulder and at him, “You don’t say.” He gave her a sheepish grin before standing straight, stepping away and clearing his throat. She gave him a smirk and nudged him playfully, both of them smiling.

Ron’s eye caught something on the floor. His change in facial expression caught her attention and looked at what he was staring at. “What’s that?”

The water on the stone floor gathered enough to make a puddle, reflecting the stone wall next to them. But there was something written across it. The four of them raised their heads and faced the wall. “The chamber of secrets has been opened,” Hermione read out loud, “Enemies of the heir beware.”

Lisa stared at the wall with wide eyes, “It’s written in blood.” Her friends wincedas they realized she was right. Lisa forgot about this. She was so focused on finding Harry that she forgot she also remembered the blood written wall.

“Oh no. It's Filch’s cat.”

Harry walked closer to the wall. The frozen body of Mrs. Norris hanging from her tail on a torch holder. The four of them were so shocked from the sight in front of them that they didn’t hear the many footsteps approaching them.

They were surrounded. Students of all ages were staring at the wall, majority with fear in their eyes. Seeing them look back and forth between the wall and Harry, Lisa knew this wasn’t going to be easy for him at all.

“Enemies of the heir beware?”

Malfoy’s voice echoed over everyone’s whispers. His sneer directed toward the quartet, more directed to Hermione. “You’ll be next mudbloods!”

Ron held Lisa back, Malfoy flinching as he saw her pointing her wand at him. She wasn’t one for violence after being raised with it, but Malfoy really tested her morals.

“What’s going on here?”

Filch pushed his way through the crowd, “Make way!” As he reached the middle, Filch was about to ask them what the whole commotion was, until his eyes landed on Mrs. Norris. He called for her, but after seeing no reaction from his cat, Filch decided to blame the boy standing right in front of him. “You’ve murdered my cat,” he said.

Harry began shaking his head, denying Filch’s accusations, “No! It wasn’t me.” Filch grabbed Harry by his robes and started shaking him, “I’ll kill you! Lisa could see the hatred in the old man’s eyes, but she could also see tears forming. People tended to see him as a grumpy man who seeked out students to punish for breaking the rules. They often forgot he was just an old man who loved his cat.

“Argus?”

Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape and Lockhart appeared, hearing the commotion that was occurring when they were leaving the Great Hall. The Headmaster was about to reprimand Filch for his behavior, until he noticed the wall. The twinkle in his eyes disappeared as he read the blood written words.

“All students will proceed to their dormitories immediately.”

No one thought to argue with him. Students began to turn and leave, still whispering among themselves about what was going on. “All except you four.”

Harry, Hermione, Ron and Lisa froze in their steps. They hoped to blend with the crowd and leave with everyone else, but of course luck wasn’t on their side.

Once the majority of the students had gone, Dumbledore continued to speak on the matter. “She’s not dead, Argus,” he told the crying man, “She has only been petrified.”

“Ah thought so!”

Ron and Lisa rolled their eyes at the sound of Lockhart’s voice, already annoyed by his presence. “So unlucky I wasn't there. I know just exactly the counter curse that could have spared her.”

“Bloody man would’ve killed the poor cat instead,” Lisa said, low enough for her friends to hear.

Harry and Ron tried to hold in their laughter while Hermione glared and elbowed her side. Only lightly enough to stop her from smiling, and not hard to cause her memory of her past.

Filch immediately began blaming Harry for his cat’s misfortune. The four of them denied it, trying to save Harry from any punishment he might receive. “Perhaps Headmaster, Potter and his friends were simply at the wrong place at the wrong time.”

The quartet stared at their potions professor with open mouths. Was Snape really defending them right now? Lisa furrowed her brows in, confused as to why their professor, who showed that he hated them on multiple occasions and never let them forget it, was speaking up for them. “However!” Nope nevermind there it is, Lisa thought, her hope for him washing away. “I don’t recall seeing Potter at dinner.”

For the first, and most likely the last time ever, Lisa was glad Lockhart opened his mouth. “I’m afraid that is my doing Severus,” he said, “Harry was helping me answer my fan mail.”

“That’s why Hermione, Ron and I went looking for him Professor,” Lisa said, trying to end this interrogation as soon as possible.

“We’d just found him when he said…”

Hermione trailed off as she looked at harry. Silence took up the corridor as Hermione debated if she should reveal the truth or not about the real reason they were there. “Yes, Miss Granger?” Snape questioned.

“When I told them I wasn't hungry,” Harry answered, staring Snape straight in the eye. “We were on our way to our common room when we found Mrs. Norris like this.”

Snape raised his eyebrow and turned to face the Headmaster, not believing a word Harry was saying. “Innocent until proven guilty Severus,” Dumbledore said, noticing the untrustful look in his eyes.

After reassuring Filch that they’ll un-petrify Mrs. Norris, using the mandrakes Professor Sprout was growing, Dumbledore sent the quartet to their dorms. As soon as they turned the corner of the corridor, the four of them quickly walked away.

Neither of them spoke until they reached the stairs. “It’s a bit strange isn’t it,” Hermione told them. “What is?” Harry asked, trying to keep up with her.

“You hear this voice,” she starts, stopping midway from walking up the stairs and faced her friends, “A voice only you can hear, and then Mrs. Norris ends up petrified. It’s just… strange.”

“Do you think I should've told them? Dumbledore I mean,” Harry asked them, starting to regret the lie he said.

“Are you mad?” Ron shrieked.

“No Harry,” Lisa said softly.

“Even in the wizarding world, hearing voices isn’t a good sign.”

They reached their common room and headed to their dreams. Neither of them wanted to hear the whispers their housemates were saying about them.

Lisa was already in her bed about to go to sleep when Hermione sat next to her. She pulled out her wand and casted a spell to close the curtains around Lisa’s bed and placed a silencing charm around them.

“You knew Harry was hearing something?” She asked, heading straight to the point.

Lisa sighed, putting aside the parchment and quill she was using to sketch a bathroom like place. More specifically a sink. She didn’t know why she was sketching that, she just was.

“I remembered halfway through dinner,” she admitted to her, rubbing her temple as she felt her headache return.

“Do you remember what it is? Or where it’s coming from?” Hermione pushed.

Lisa could understand her constant questions. Both of them were worried about Harry. It was just like Hermione had said earlier, hearing voices wasn’t a good sign in the wizarding world.

“No,” Lisa said defeatedly, “But if I do, I'll let you know. Trust me.”

Hermione held her hand and rubbed it comfortingly, “You can count on me Lisa. Don’t keep it all to yourself okay?” Lisa smiled and leaned her head on Hermione’s shoulder, “What would I do without you?”

Hermione laughed and patted Lisa’s head. The two of them stayed that way for a few minutes more until they heard their roommates heading to bed. Hermione left Lisa’s bed after telling her goodnight.

Lisa laid down, staring at the ceiling of her canopy bed. It was times and situations like this that she wished she remembered everything. She felt so useless earlier, and she was sure she would for the rest of her years at Hogwarts. But until her memories came back piece by piece, she had to stay alert.

Chapter Text

All anyone could talk about the next day was about the chamber of secrets. Throughout breakfast, Harry, Hermione, Lisa and Ron could hear the whispers about them. Majority of them were about Harry, and how he was the one that “killed” Mrs. Norris.

“Vera verto.”

Lisa clapped with her classmates, all of them in awe as the bird on McGonagall’s desk turn into a water goblet. “Thank you. Now it’s your turn!” Professor McGonagall walked towards her students, thinking on who to pick to demonstrate until her eyes landed on Ron. “Mr. Weasley if you please?”

Ron held up his wand and pointed it at Scabbers, “Vera verto!” His rat squeaked as his body began to change. Ron would’ve been successful too if it wasn’t for Scabbers’ tail and fur still being visible.

“At least Ron got his rat to look like a goblet,” Lisa whispered to Hermione.

Ron sheepishly looked up at their Professor. She just sighed at the outcome, “You really ought to replace that wand Mr. Weasley.” Ron sighed, staring at his wand. She was right. The only thing keeping his wand together was very badly wrapped tape.

Hermione raised her hand. “Yes Miss Granger?” The look on her face was skeptical, “Professor, I was wondering if you could tell us more about the chamber of secrets?”

The questions took her by surprise. If the students weren’t paying attention before they certainly are now. Professor McGonagall looked at Lisa and then at everyone else. They were all staring at her, patiently waiting for her to tell them what they’ve been wanting to know since last night.

“Very well,” McGonagall sighed, “Now you all know that Hogwarts was founded over a thousand years ago by the four greatest witches and wizards of the age.”

She slowly paced, her eyes not moving away from her students. “Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. Now three of the four founders lived harmoniously. All except one.”

“Three guesses who,” Ron said, not particularly trying to stay quiet.

McGonagall nodded to him before continuing, “Salazar Slytherin wished to be more selective about the students admitted to hogwarts. He believed that magical learning should be kept within all magical families. In other words, purebloods.”

Lisa’s eyes found Malfoy. He must’ve sensed she was staring because he tore his eyes away from McGonagall and focused on Lisa instead. She observed his expression. He wasn’t glaring at her, only furrowing his brows as he listened to their Professor. Hermione noticed Lisa staring and followed her line of sight. Malfoy was the first to break their eye contact as he glared at Hermione before turning away.

“Now according to legend, Slytherin had built a hidden chamber in this castle, known as the chamber of secrets. Though shortly before departing, he sealed it. Until the time his heir returned to the school. The heir alone would be able to open the chamber, and unleash the horror within, and by doing so, purge the school of all those who, in Slytherin’s view, were unworthy to study magic.”

“Muggle borns,” Hermione spoke.

Lisa held her hand and gave her a comforting look. She knew how much Hermione wanted to forget she was a muggle born, but it was people like Malfoy that made her feel unworthy of doing magic. Unworthy of living this amazing life that she was lucky to have. Which is why Hermione worked so hard in their classes. She wanted to prove that she belonged there.

“The chamber is said to be home to something that only the Heir of Slytherin can control. It is said to be the home of a monster.”

The bell rang to signal the end of class. The students gathered their things quietly, all still processing the last thing their Professor said to them.

“Do you really think it’s true? The chamber of secrets?” Ron asked, the first of them to speak as they walked out their classroom and into the corridors.

“If it wasn’t then was the blood on the wall just a prank? Not even the twins would go that far,” Lisa replied.

“McGonagall’s worried,” Hermione noticed, “All the Professors are.”

“If there really is a chamber of secrets, and it has been opened, that means–.”

“The Heir of Slytherin has returned to Hogwarts,” the girls finished for Harry.

“But who is it?”

“Let’s see. Who do we know who thinks all muggle borns are scum?” Ron said, eyeing a certain Slytherin walking ahead of them. Malfoy and his goons eyed them sneeringly as they walked away from the four Gryffindor’s. “If you’re talking about Malfoy–!”

“Of course! You heard him. ‘You’ll be next mudbloods.’”

Lisa slapped Ron’s chest. That incident was still sensitive to Hermione, and the boys just didn’t see that. One because the two of them are oblivious to most things, and two, they don’t share a room with her, so they, unlike Lisa, don’t hear her cries at night when she thinks everyone’s asleep.

Besides, Lisa’s also a muggle born. Technically. Her world doesn’t have magic, so that technically makes her a muggle. It’s complicated if one were to really think about it.

“I heard him,” Hermione told him, “But honestly Malfoy, the Heir of Slytherin?” She shook her head in disbelief.

“Maybe Ron’s right, Hermione,” Harry said, “His whole family has been in Slytherin for centuries.” They couldn’t deny that. All Malfoy’s have always been put in Slytherin. None of them have been housed anywhere else. At least not to their knowledge.

“Crabbe and Goyle must know!” Ron smiled, “Maybe we can trick them into telling us.” Lisa scoffed, “Even they aren’t that thick. One look at us and they’ll puff up their chests to try and look intimidating.”

“But there might be another way!”

Hermione stopped them in the middle of the corridor, “Mind you it would be difficult. Not to mention we’d be breaking about fifty school rules.” Hearing her words made Lisa grin, “Like these two didn’t break any before term started this year.”

Both Harry and Ron grinned with her, remembering their adventure in Mr. Weasley’s flying car and the tree. Hermione rolled her eyes, “And it’ll be dangerous. Very dangerous.”

This time Lisa couldn’t help but laugh, “Hermione, did you forget about what we did a few months ago? What you’re thinking about can’t possibly be more dangerous than that!”

“She does have a point,” Harry agreed.

Hermione sighed before turning around and walking away. Harry, Ron and Lisa giggled seeing her reaction before following after her. The three of them enjoyed annoying Hermione, it was funny to see her hair get bushier and spark after they say something she finds frustrating.

When they reach the library, Hermione trails off ahead of them and disappears. They decide not to follow her, knowing she’ll come back after she finds what she’s looking for. Instead they decided to sit by a discrete area where not many students sat.

“What do you think she's looking for?” Harry asked, pulling out a chair and taking a seat. Ron hopped onto the table, leaning back on his arms, “Knowing Hermione probably something useful we’ll need.”

Lisa looked over the books from a nearby shelf. Her eyes caught a book about magical creatures, written by Newt Scamander. She flipped through the pages, interested in learning more about the creatures in the wizarding world. Lisa stopped flipping the pages when her eyes landed on a snake-like creature. According to the book, this creature’s MOM Classification was XXXXX. It can grow to be fifty feet long.

“Here it is.”

Hermione came back, this time with a potions book in her hands. Lisa placed her book back on the shelf and looked over the page Hermione was reading off of. “Polyjuice potion. Properly brewed, the polyjuice potion allows the drinker to transform themselves temporarily into the physical form of another.”

Ron stared at her, “You mean if Harry and I drink that stuff, we’ll turn into Crabbe and Goyle?” Hermione nodded, closing the book. “Wicked! Malfoy will tell us anything.”

“Exactly.”

Lisa studied Hermione’s face. She was looking at the book worriedly. She couldn’t help but ask, “But?” She looked at Lisa before voicing her thoughts, “It’s tricky. I’ve never seen a more complicated potion before.”

“How long will it take to make?”

“About a month.”

“A month?” Harry looked at her frustrated, “But Hermione, if Malfoy is the Heir of Slytherin, he could attack half the muggle borns in school by then!”

“Do you have another plan then?” Lisa questioned.

Her tone was challenging him. She didn’t like the way Harry was speaking to Hermione. It was like he was blaming her that the potion would take so long to make. That’s not in her control. “As far as I know, Hermione’s the only one that’s thought of something so far. We’ll do as she says and wait a month. Unless you have something that could help and haven't told us?”

Lisa stared Harry down, waiting for him to say something. She could see his jaw tighten the longer they stared at each other. He left. Passing by both her and Hermione, not looking at either of them. “Uh, I’m gonna go check on him,” Ron waved them goodbye before going after Harry. “See you two later.”

Frustrated, Lisa threw her bag on the floor and sat down on the chair Harry occupied moments before. She placed her head in between her hands and closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down.hermione was quiet as she watched her best friend. She crouched down and picked up Lisa’s bag, holding it as she sat down in the chair next to her.

Hermione stayed quiet, waiting patiently for Lisa to be ready to talk. Lisa placed her face against the table, sighing. Hermione did the same, making sure to face her so they could look each other in the eye. “Thanks for sticking up for me,” Hermione whispered, giving her a small smile to make her feel better.

Lisa held her hand, lightly swinging them back and forth, “Of course I would. I couldn't let him talk to you like that.” Hermione frowned at her words, “You do realize he didn’t mean it like that right? He’s worried like we are about this.”

Lisa groaned, raising her head and leaning back in her chair, “I know. But hearing him talk to you like that was wrong!” Madam Pince’s head popped up and shushed them, eyeing them both before disappearing.

“Did it remind you of your Mum?”

Hermione’s question caught her off guard. This is the first time her Mother was ever intentionally mentioned. She was a topic to avoid, but Hermione had to confirm her suspicions. Lisa never talked about her life willingly, and when she did, Hermione always heard the bad moments. She didn’t think there were any genuine good ones. Hermione could only imagine how much trauma Lisa has.

“Maybe,” Lisa admitted.

The only thing Hermione thought to do was to hug her as best as she could. Lisa reciprocated it immediately, hugging her tightly, “I didn’t mean to get after him. It just brought back memories I don't want to remember anymore.”

“I understand,” Hermione let her go, “And I’m sure Harry will too if you tell him.”

Lisa tensed at that, “He doesn’t know about my Mother, nor Ron. Only you know. But I have a feeling that half the Weasley’s have a pretty good idea of it.” Hermione squeezed her hand, trying her best to give her comfort, “You don’t have to tell them anything if you don’t feel ready to yet. Take your time with that.”

She let Hermione’s words sink into her. But at the same time she knew Harry and Ron needed to know the truth sooner or later. “Do you think he’s mad at me?” Lisa asked her, “Was I too harsh?” Hermione chuckled, “If anything I think he’s probably embarrassed. His face was turning red while he walked away.”

Both girls smiled, that sounded like Harry. Lisa’s eyes landed on the open book Hermione laid on the table. She read over the page, her brows furrowing in worry, “This is a very complicated potion ‘Mione. Fifth year level at best.”

Hermione sighed, rubbing her face, “I know. I don’t doubt I can brew it, but I'm scared of messing up and putting us in danger." Lisa turned her body and frowned at her, “Did you really think you were going to do this on your own?”

“You’ll help me?” Hermione’s eyes widened in joy.

“Of course I will. I may not be the top of the class like you are, but I'm definitely not the last either. Just let me know when we should start.”

Hermione stood faster than Lisa could blink. She threw Lisa’s bag at her before getting the potions book from the table and slinging her bag over her shoulder, “Now!” Lisa clumsily grabbed her bag, pushing her chair close to the table as she stood, “Like now now?”

“Yes now. The sooner we start on it the sooner we’ll find out if Malfoy’s the heir or not.”

She was walking at such a speed that when she stopped in the middle of the corridor outside the library, Lisa wasn’t fast enough to stop herself from bumping into her. “Wait. Where are we going to brew it? We can’t just do it anywhere. People will start to wonder.”

“Good day young Gryffindor’s!”

The ghost of Sir Nicholas floated in front of them. Both Lisa and Hermione waved at him as he disappeared through the wall. An idea popped into Lisa’s head, a grin forming on her face, “I might know a place.” Hermione looked at her, eyes lighting up as the same thought popped into her head. Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom.

Chapter Text

Harry and Lisa didn’t speak to each other for the rest of the week. She tried to apologize to him in the common room the same day their disagreement happened, but he went straight to his room once he noticed her approaching him. He’s avoided her since. At breakfast, during lessons, sitting somewhere else instead of next to her like usual, in the corridors, the Great Hall, the common room. Everywhere.

Ron told her he wasn’t mad, that he just needed some time since he was embarrassed. Lisa believed him at first, but the more Harry purposely avoided looking at her and being in the same room as her, the more she doubted it. She missed Harry, and his behavior was making her feel horrible.

Somehow, Hermione and Lisa had convinced Moaning Myrtle to let them brew the Polyjuice potion in her restroom. They had worked on it all week that the two girls didn’t realize how stressed they were getting. When Saturday came around, Hermione had suggested they take a day off and watch the Gryffindor vs. Slytherin quidditch match, to which Lisa couldn’t reject. Even though they weren’t on speaking terms, she still wanted to support Harry.

As always, the Slytherins were playing dirty. They kept attacking the Gryffindor chasers even when they didn’t have the quaffle. And their beaters and chasers kept trying to push Harry off his broom by flying too close to him and kicking him.

“Another point for Slytherin,” they heard Lee Jordan say, clearly not happy about it, “Slytherin is in the lead by 60 points.”

Harry groaned and flew over the pitch once more. He’s been trying to concentrate ever since the game started, but his mind has been stuck on his and Lisa’s argument. Can he even call it that? They didn’t exactly fight, but it felt like they did. It’s been weird between them, and he didn’t like it.

***

“Hey you okay?”

Ron closed the door to their dorm. He hadn’t said anything since they left the library, giving Harry a chance to cool off from their walk.

“Yeah,” Harry waved him off, “Just upset.”

“You know Lisa didn’t mean it like that,” Ron started, “She’s just protective.”

The green eyed boy shook his head, throwing his bag on his bed, “I’m not upset at Lisa! I’m upset with myself!” Ron flinched at Harry’s voice, not expecting him to yell. Harry rubbed his face, trying his best to calm down.

“Lisa didn’t do anything wrong. She did the right thing in defending Hermione. I was being too harsh on her when it isn’t even her fault that the potion would take so long to make.”

Ron stayed quiet, letting his best mate vent out his thoughts. He sat on his trunk, taking out a box of Bertie Botts' Every Flavor Beans, “So what are you gonna do?” Harry started to pace, “I’m going to apologize to both of them.” Ron nodded, plopping a few beans in his mouth, “Alright. When? Today at dinner?”

“No!”

Ron flinched again at Harry’s outburst, dropping a few beans on the floor. “I can’t face Lisa. not right now at least. It’s too soon right now and it’ll be too awkward and embarrassing to face her right now!”

The red haired boy sighed, “Fine. But don’t take so long to apologize. You know how Lisa gets with things like this. She’ll start to blame herself over things that have nothing to do with your fight.”

“It was not a fight!” Harry said, not even believing his own words.

Ron rolled his eyes, “Just promise me you won’t take long Harry.” His voice turned firm and serious, “I don't want my sister to feel worse than she probably already does.”

“I promise Ron.”

***

Harry broke his promise.

Unintentionally.

He really did try to apologize to the girls, but every time he saw Lisa, he felt embarrassed and ran away. Ron was right, Lisa was blaming herself, he could see it in her eyes whenever she saw him avoiding her.

A bludger heading his way brought Harry’s thoughts back to the game. He swerved his broom to the right, barely managing to avoid it. He didn't get a chance to readjust himself on his broom before the bludger flew too close to him once again.

“Alright there Scarhead?”

Harry turned towards Malfoy. The blond smirking at his struggle before flying away.

“Watch yourself Harry!”

The raven haired boy was about to thank his captain until he saw another bludger heading right his way, Oliver right in the way. “Wood watch out!” The bludger hit Wood’s broom handle, the force was too hard it sent him flying down.

Harry had no time to go check on him before another bludger started flying right towards him. “Crap.” He flew away as fast as his broom could go. Something isn’t right, Harry realized. The bludgers kept targeting him and no one else. Someone must’ve messed with them, and that made them more dangerous than they already were.

“Blimey! Harry’s got a rogue bludger after him!”

Ron, Lisa, and Hermione scanned the field until they found their friend. “That’s been tampered with that has!” Hagrid yelled, outraged at the situation playing in front of them. Ron pulled out his wand and aimed it right at the bludger, “I’ll stop it.”

“No!”

Hermione and Lisa pulled down Ron’s arm. “Ronald Weasley, don't you dare! Did you forget your wand is broken?” Lisa scolded him, snatching his wand from his hand. “Even with a proper wand it’s too risky,” Hermione observed, “You could hurt Harry.”

The three of them were filled with worry. Even if they did do something or not, Harry would still get hurt either way.

Harry flew past them in the blink of an eye. He flew close to the stands, the bludger not bothering to avoid them. It destroyed four different stands, scaring the students occupying them. Thinking of a plan, Harry flew toward the field before flying back towards one of the stands. Right before he would crash into it, he pulled up at the last second. The bludger was too slow to do the same, flying straight through the stand. Harry sighed in relief, finally not having to worry about getting hit. He flew back towards the pitch, trying to focus on the game and look for the snitch.

“Training for the ballet Potter?”

Malfoy flew a few feet away from Harry, a taunting smile on his face. Before he could let his words get to him, Harry saw the snitch hovering next to the Slytherin. Right as he was about to fly towards it, Harry heard a humming noise coming behind him.

He turned around and saw the other bludger right behind him. He ducked, the bludger flying right over him and almost hitting Malfoy. Seeing him temporarily distracted, Harry used this chance to go after the golden snitch.

It flew away seconds before he could fly past Malfoy. Harry made sure to fly as fast as he could, especially after seeing a flash of green and silver appear right next to him.

“Harry’s found the snitch!”

Lisa watched as Harry got pushed by Malfoy so he could get a chance to get ahead. Cheating snake, Lisa glared as she stared at the Slytherin seeker.

Both boys disappeared inside the stands, the bludger still following them. “Great, now we can’t see anything.” Ron huffed, sulking as he sat down. Lisa grinned seeing how fast his excitement went away.

“Something’s not right.”

Ron and Lisa turned their attention to Hermione. She was chewing her lip and staring at the last spot where Harry was. “What do you mean ‘Mione?” she sighed looking away from the pitch, “This whole game doesn’t seem right.”

“Of course it isn’t! The slimy snakes are cheating like always!”

“Yeah, I don't think that’s what she's talking about Ron,” Lisa told him, watching her friend roll her eyes.

“It’s definitely not Ronald,” Hermione huffed, “It’s one thing to have one bludger tampered with, but two?”

“You think someone’s trying to hurt Harry on purpose,” Lisa concluded, seeing where Hermione was going with this.

“Yes but who?”

Their attention riveted back towards the pitch. The body of Draco Malfoy flew out from in between the stands and landed on the field. Harry flew out from the same spot, still trailing after the snitch.

He was so close to grabbing it. Lisa could see the excitement in his eyes as he realized how close he was to winning. The bludger came back. It hit Harry’s outstretched arm, Lisa was positive that his arm was broken by the sound his arm made when it came into contact with the bludger. Ring! Yep it’s definitely broken.

“Come on! Harry’s hurt!”

Both Hermione and Ron followed after Lisa, Hagrid not far behind. Squeezing past their fellow Gryffindors, the four of them walked down the steps as they heard Lee Jordan’s voice claiming their house had won the game.

The first thing they see when they reach the field is the rogue bludger attacking Harry once again while he rolled over the sand to avoid getting squished. “Finite Incantatem!” Hermione’s spell hits the bludger, making it explode in the air.

The four of them ran towards Harry first, Professor Lockhart and other students following their lead. Lisa made sure to stand on Harry’s other side, next to Lockhart to keep him away from what he was about to do.

“Harry, are you alright?” Hermione looked him over.

“No. I think my arm is broken.”

“Do not worry Harry!” Lockhart said, “I will fix up that arm of yours straight away.”

Lisa could see fear appear on Harry’s face at the mere thought of having his arm fixed by the man. “How about we take him to Madam Pomfrey instead, Professor? She is the expert after all.”

She could feel Harry looking at her. She glanced down at him, trying to see if he wouldn't avoid her gaze again, hoping he wouldn’t, but she was wrong. As soon as he saw she was looking at him, Harry swiftly turned away. Lisa could feel her heart break at the action. She never thought that Harry ignoring her would hurt her so much.

“Ignore her Harry,” Lockhart waved her off, “Poor girl doesn’t know what she’s saying.”

Lisa rolled her eyes, he can't possibly believe that she’s the one that doesn’t know what she's saying. Is he deaf to the words he says? “Now this won’t hurt a bit!” Apparently he is.

Lockhart pulls back Harry’s sleeve of his broken arm. She heard him wince at the action, pain all over his face. If Lockhart wasn’t a Professor, Lisa would’ve pushed the man away already.

“Brackium Emendo!”

The blond man confidently raised Harry’s arm, only to be disappointed in seconds. The crowd around them grimaced at the sight in front of them. It moved in a flimsy way, one that no arm should ever move. “Eugh, I’m gonna be sick,” Lisa gagged, Ron rubbing her back as he tried to look at anything but at Harry’s arm.

“Ah…” Lockhart cleared his throat, “Yes well, that can sometimes happen.”

He moved Harry’s hand backwards until it touched his forearm, “But the point is,” Lockhart muttered, “You can no longer feel any pain.” This time it was Ron that gagged and Lisa rubbing his back in comfort.

“At least you no longer have a broken bone,” their Professor jokes.

“Broken? He’s got no bones left!”

The students agreed with Hagrid, watching as Lockhart kept moving Harry’s boneless arm. Madam Hooch finally broke through the crowd, “Mr. Potter, are you–Merlin’s beard!” Their flying instructor crouched down next to Harry and took in the state of his arm. “Who was foolish enough to try and heal Mr. Potter’s arm without Madam Pomfrey present?”

No one said a word, but the majority of them did turn their eyes towards their DADA Professor. Lisa on the other hand had no shame to very obviously point her finger at the older man. Hermione quickly pulled down her arm, but it didn’t matter since Lisa used her other one to repeat the action.

“Ah, I see.”

Hooch gave Lockhart the same look she would give her students whenever the students were not behaving. She helped Harry get on his feet and guided him back toward the castle. “You three better follow ‘im,” Hagrid advised them, seeing Harry turn back to face them as he walked away. Ron, Hermione and Lisa listened to him and trailed after their friend. Neville, Seamus, Dean and the quidditch team followed them as well.

Madam Pomfrey gasped in horror at the state of Harry’s arm. She immediately placed him on one of the beds before moving past the small crowd of children, “Unbelievable. Never in all my years,” she mumbled to herself.

Malfoy occupied the bed on the other side of the room, groaning and moaning in pain. “Can he shut it? Honestly how annoying,” Lisa said, her friends nodding as they glanced back at the Slytherin and his goons.

“Oh Mr. Malfoy stop making such a fuss! You can go!”

The medi witch walked in the room holding a Skele-grow potion bottle in her hands. “Out of my way! Out of my way children!” She pushed them aside to get to Harry, still visibly upset at the outcome.

“You should have come straight to me,” she stated, “I can fix broken bones in a heartbeat but growing them back? Ha!”

“You will be able to, won't you?” Hermione asked.

“I’ll be able to certainly, but it’ll be painful,” she told Harry, who in turn gave her a worried glance. She poured some of the potion into a cup and handed it to the raven haired boy, “You’re in for a rough night Potter. Regrowing bones is a nasty business.”

Harry took a big sip of the potion before spitting it out. Lisa was the unlucky person to get hit with the mixture of spit and potion. Her face and hair wet from it. “Well what did you expect? Pumpkin juice?” Madam Pomfrey sighed before pouring him some more and leaving them be.

“Lisa I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to spit on you!”

Harry frantically apologized. Lisa just shook her bread and cast a Scourgify spell on herself, “It’s fine.” Harry looked down at the cup in his hands while Lisa crossed her arms and looked at anything but him.

The tension in the room rose. Ron and Hermione looked back and forth between their two friends. They didn’t know what to do. This was the first time in a week they were this remotely close to one another.

Fred and George looked at each other. They had known about Lisa and Harry’s little fight when they found her alone at the library the day after it happened. They tried cheering her up about it but it didn’t do much to make her feel better.

“Alright everyone it’s best we leave Harry alone so he can get better! Fred said, ushering everyone away.

“Can’t have us crowding around him now can we?”

The twins dragged out Neville , Seamus and Dean, waving goodbye to the quartet. Lisa eyed the two redheads, suspicious by the tone in their voices. George looked back at her before eyeing the sulking boy. Lisa glared at him, but more so at his mischievous smile.

“Ron and I should head out too Harry.”

Lisa snapped her head over to Hermione, eyes wide. She’s not doing what I think she’s doing right?

“We do?”

Hermione stepped on Ron’s foot. The poor boy whimpered, giving the girl a betrayed look. Hermione eyes him, her eyes almost bulging out of her head.

Ron looked at her confused. It wasn’t until his eyes landed on Harry that he finally understood what Hermione was trying to tell him. “Oh! Yes! Right! Yeah we got to uh… we got to…”

“Finish up our potions essay,” Hermione finished for him.

She grabbed his arm, dragging him along with her and out of the Hospital Wing. harry looked over at Lisa, fear in his eyes again but this time for homework he most likely forgot about. “We have a potions essay?!” Lisa shook her head, taking a seat on the chair next to his bed, “No, but we do have a herbology essay.”

The two stayed quiet. An awkward silence forming between the for the first time ever. Both Gryffindors were trying to think of what to say. Thai was the first time they were both alone in the same room after a week. It was time they apologized for that day.

“Listen, Harry I–.”

“No Li, let me say something first.”

Harry moved so his legs were hanging off the bed, his body facing her. “I wanted to say I'm sorry. I never meant for it to seem like I was blaming Hermione. It’s not her fault the potion would take so long to brew. I shouldn’t have spoken to her the way I did, and I promise to apologize to Hermione as well.” He finally raised his head, his guilty eyes staring into hers, “I’m sorry Li. Can you please forgive me?”

She didn’t move. For a second Harry didn’t think Lisa would forgive him. He was starting to think he took too long to apologize, but in a blink of an eye, Lisa stood and crushed him with one of her hugs that he’s missed for so many days.

Harry dropped his cup, not caring that it broke as it made contact with the stone floor. He didn’t think twice before wrapping his own arm around her. Hugging her as tight as he could.

“I’m sorry too Harry,” she started, laying her cheek against his shoulder, “I never should’ve spoken to you like that in the first place. I just got a bit defensive, but I shouldn't have handled it the way I did. You didn’t deserve that.”

Harry pulled away just enough to see her face, “I really missed you Li.” She smiled, patting his head, “I really missed you too Harry.”

“Can we never argue again?”

Lisa laughed, pulling away and casting Reparo. She made sure to pour him the same amount of potion as Pomfrey did before handing it over to him, “Just drink the potion Chosen One.”

Chapter Text

“Again?”

“You mean the chamber of secrets has been opened before?”

The four of them were in Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom. Hermione and Lisa needed to add a few more things to the potion, and the boys tagged along so Harry could tell them all together in private what he had heard the night before in the Hospital Wing.

Another student had been petrified. Colin Creevey. The girls should’ve known it was him the moment they realized they didn’t have someone following them the moment they had gone to breakfast. Guilt had washed over Lisa when Harry told them. She should’ve remembered, and yet she didn’t. She could have saved him.

Hermione could practically feel the guilt building up inside Lisa. She nudged her with her foot, gaining her attention. Their eyes held a conversation without words, yet the meaningfulness behind it was real. Lisa sighed, placing her attention back on the potions book in her lap.

“Lucius Malfoy must’ve opened it when he was at school here,” Ron said, crossing his arms and leaning against the wall.

“Now he’s taught Draco how to do it,” Lisa concluded.

Ron and Harry nodded, the tension slightly forming. Hermione frowned, pouring liquid from one of the vials into the potion, “Maybe. We’ll have to wait for the Polyjuice potion to know for sure.”

“Enlighten me,” Ron started, “Why are we brewing this potion in broad daylight in the middle of the girls' lavatory?”

“I agree with Ron on this one,” Harry piped up. “Don’t you think we’ll get caught? What if a girl walks in and sees us here?”

Lisa smiled, her eyes still trained on the book, “Nope. No one ever comes in here.” Ron furrowed his eyebrows, looking at her suspiciously. “Why not?”

“Moaning Myrtle.”

“Who?”

A white see-through girl floated out of a stall behind Ron. Lisa tried containing her laughter, she knew what the ghost was about to do, and she couldn’t wait to see the look on Ron’s face once he realized a ghost he’s never met before was right behind him.

“Moaning Myrtle,” Hermione repeated.

Lisa snorted, barely able to contain it. She had to cover her mouth just so her smile couldn’t be seen. Harry eyed her while Hermione nudged her with her foot once again. She was excited to see Ron’s reaction too. The redheaded boy ignored their weird behavior, still as confused as ever, “Who’s Moaning Myrtle?”

“I’m Moaning Myrtle!”

Ron shirked, pressing his back against the wall and looking at the ghost with wide fearful eyes. Harry jumped, the same look on his face as Ron’s. Lisa couldn’t hold it in anymore. She fell to her side and rolled onto her back, roaring in laughter.

“Of course you wouldn’t know about me,” Moaning Myrtle whined, flying past Ron and floating a few feet away from them. “Who would ever talk about ugly, miserable, moping Moaning Myrtle?”

Lisa raised herself up, leaning back on her arms. Her laughter now dying out, trying to sound genuine as she faced the ghost. “Don’t be like that Myrtle! You know Hermione and I don’t think of you that way. Right ‘Mione?”

Hermione’s head snapped away from the cauldron. She saw her friends staring at her, and Moaning Myrtle’s hopeful eyes staring deep into her soul. Their intense stares made her nervous, “W-Well… you don’t Lisa.”

Moaning Myrtle let out a loud weep. She flew back towards the stall she appeared from and flew straight down the toilet. Water flew out from it, wetting the whole stall. Hermione cleared her throat, focusing back on the potion, “She’s a little sensitive.”

Lisa sighed, slightly glaring at her, “Since you know that why didn’t you just agree with me?” Hermione huffed, “Because she was right Li! And the boys agree with me, right boys?”

Harry and Ron glanced at each other, trying to avoid Lisa’s stare. “She’s right Li,” Harry started, “Moaning Myrtle does seem miserable.”

“And very horribly loud,” Ron added, sitting across from them.

Lisa grumbled, flicking through the pages of the potion book. It wasn’t like Myrtle wanted to die. Especially not at the age she was when it happened. And even less that her dying place happened to be the girls' lavatory. Anyone would cry endlessly and be depressed if they died early.

Myrtle had a family. Parents who must have loved her. A career she must have wanted to pursue. Plans to get married, have kids, grow old. Now she couldn’t have any of that. Ever. She was forever stuck at fourteen. Forced to watch everyone else age and live their lives. What a curse, Lisa couldn’t help but think.

Maybe it would’ve been different if Myrtle hadn’t become a ghost. She wouldn’t cry anymore. She wouldn’t haunt other students. Maybe she would’ve been happy and at peace if she had passed to the afterlife. Maybe even be reincarnated if that existed in this world, and live a long and happy life. But Myrtle stayed instead, and Lisa had a feeling that Myrtle didn’t know how to pass on.

Lisa’s thoughts flew away as she noticed Hermione stand from the corner of her eye. “Come on, we better start leaving if we want to make it to the dueling lessons on time.”

Hermione carefully levitated the cauldron and guided it towards the farthest stall in the lavatory. Harry, Lisa, and Ron stood up, grabbing everything else they had laid out and placed it in the same stall as the potion.

Hermione and Lisa placed a blanket over their things, casting a concealment charm over it. They always did this as an extra precaution in case someone did come in there and wanted to be nosy and snoop around. They didn’t want any unnecessary events to happen and disrupt their plans.
The four of them made their way towards the classroom the dueling lessons would be held in. The week Harry and Lisa had their argument, signup sheets for dueling lessons taught by Professor Lockhart appeared in all the common rooms.

Lisa had seen Harry’s and Ron’s name on the flyer, and tried convincing Hermione for hours to sign up with her as well. “Come on Hermione! It’ll give us a chance to get better at magic!” The bushy haired girl rolled her eyes. She knew Lisa was partially lying about that, and really only wanted a chance to talk to Harry. But it was Lisa’s desperate look that made her cave. Except Lisa and Harry had already made up, so going to the lessons wasn’t necessary anymore, but there was no harm in attending them.

There were already a lot of students when they arrived, yet somehow the four of them were able to stand right in front of the platform that had taken up the middle of the room. “Didn't expect so many people to be here,” Hermione said as she took in how many people were surrounding them.

“Especially so many girls. Probably because Lockhart is teaching us,” Ron mumbled, putting air quotes with his fingers while he said teaching.

Lisa couldn't help but agree with him. A lot of the girls here were giggling and whispering excitedly about seeing Lockhart outside of class. Although Lisa doubted that their DADA Profesor would actually be helpful. Then again when was he ever?

“Well, well, well. If it isn't the Gryffindorks.”

Lisa groaned at the sound of the most annoying vice she’s ever heard. Draco Malfoy and his goons were walking up to them, the same smug looks on their faces. “Is that the best you can do?” Lisa questioned him. “Honestly it’s too lame to even be called an insult.”

Malfoy’s smug smile disappeared. Instead he glared right at her, “No one asked you to speak Baron.” Lisa held back Ron as he tried to defend her. She could handle Malfoy on her own. She rolled her eyes at the slytherin, crossing her arms, “Do you think speaking to me like that is intimidating? It just proves my point even more that you’re a spoiled little brat.”

Harry and Ron snickered, Hermione joining as the four of them watched Malfoy’s face turn a bright red. “You can’t even do magic properly!” Lisa’s smile went away as soon as it came. His words hit her deeper than she wanted them to. She knew he was lying, she was actually pretty good at magic much to her surprise, but deep down, Lisa always felt like she didn't deserve it. She wasn’t from their world, so doing magic was a privilege, a privilege she didn’t feel she was meant to have. No. I'm not going to let him bring me down. I’m not going to let his words hurt me.

Ron pushed Malfoy away, his fists shaking with anger, “Take that back Malfoy! She’s better at casting spells than you and you know it!” Before Malfoy could say or do anything, the doors burst open, Lockhart walking in with a bright smile on his face.

“Gather around! Gather around!”

Ron and Malfoy glared at each other one more time before the latter walked away, Crabbe and Goyle following after him. “Don’t listen to him Lisa,” Harry told her, worried she might take Malfoy’s words to heart. She nodded, placing a smile on her face, “I’m fine. Let’s just get this over with okay?”

The four of them along with everyone else watched Lockhart walk onto the platform. His purple dueling robe hanging from his shoulder. “Can everyone see me? Can you all hear me?” Ron and Lisa rolled their eyes. Of course they could see and hear him. He was the only one standing on the platform.

“Attention seeker that one,” Ron said under his breath. Lisa high fived him in agreement.

“In light of the dark events of recent weeks, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this Dueling Club, to train you all up in case you ever need to defend yourselves. As I myself have done on countless occasions. For full details, see my published work.”

Lockhart took off his robe and threw it towards a small group of girls. Theri squeals brought a smile to their Professor’s face, while it made Lisa roll her eyes in annoyance. Their reactions were getting old.

Lisa didn’t know why, but ever since she first saw him, she immediately disliked Lockhart. She thought it had to do with his huge ego, but there was something else. Something she couldn't figure out no matter how hard she tried. Either way, she tried avoiding him as much as possible, even during the lessons they had with him.

“Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape!”

Everyone’s heads turned towards the opposite end of the platform. Walking up the steps was the brooding figure of their potions Professor. She hated to think about it, but Lisa was actually slightly glad to see him there. Between him and Lockhart, Lisa trusted Snape more to actually teach them how to duel. But seeing his face clearly told them he would rather be anywhere else than there.

“He has sportingly agreed to help with a short demonstration,” Lockhart stated, looking over them all, “Now I don't want any of you youngsters to worry. You’ll still have your Potions master when I'm through with him. Never fear.”

Lisa almost gagged seeing him wink at both her and Hermione, “Merlin, I think I’m going to be sick.” Hermione nudged her, lightly scolding her to lower her voice. “The only person I’m worried about is him. Snape looks like he’s about to light him on fire just by staring at him,” Harry whispered to them. The four pairs of eyes landed on Snape, the usual brooding look on his face was more intense the longer he stared at Lockhart.

Both their professors stood in front of one another. They raised their wands up to their aces, pointed them to the side and bowed to one another before turning around and walking a few paces away. “Is it just me or was that whole thing a bit like fencing?” Lisa whispered to her friends who all nodded in response.

Snape and Lockhart turned swiftly back around, wands pointed at the other. Snape still glaring at the blond man, while said blond man still held a smug look on his face. “One. Two. Three!”

“Expelliarmus!”

Snape casted the spell a millisecond after Lockhart finished counting. He casted the spell so strong that their DADA Professor flew back, landing at the end of the platform with a hard thud. Harry, Lisa, and Ron couldn't help but laugh along with everyone else. Hermione and the other girls that fancied Lockhart didn’t laugh, too worried the handsome man had gotten hurt.

“Do you think he’s alright?”

“Who cares!” Ron replied in between laughs.

“Oh that was brilliant!” Lisa exclaimed, having to lean against Harry so she wouldn’t fall from laughing, but even he was struggling to stay upright himself.

Lockhart quickly stood, his face clearly flushed from embarrassment. He chuckled awkwardly, avoiding the gazes of the students. “An excellent idea to show them that Professor Snape! But if you don't mind me saying, it was obvious what you were about to do.”

“Didn’t seem like it to me,” Harry mumbled.

Ron snorted, making Lisa giggle. The two avoided the glaring looks from Hermione and a few other girls that had heard his comment. It was no use stopping them from finding the whole situation amusing. Especially after how poorly Lockhart was trying to defend himself after losing to Snape before even getting the chance to think of a spell.

“Perhaps it would be prudent to first teach the students, to block unfriendly spells, Professor,” Snape remarked, stopping Lockhart’s useless rambling.

Lisa observed the blond man’s face falter. It seems like he realized that Snape was right. Lisa assigned, already done with this whole “lesson”. It was so clear that Lockhart didn’t know anything about dueling no matter how much he claims he does. And he’s definitely not qualified to teach them about it at all. The only reason she was still there was because she wanted to see how things would play out. No matter how much Lockhart annoyed her. Besides, the topic of dueling was starting to interest her more and more.

“An excellent idea Professor Snape,” Lockhart’s smile returned, but his demeanor was not as confident as before. “Let’s have a volunteer pair. Potter, Weasley, how about you two?”

Both Harry and Ron grinned, excited to duel one another, but of course Snape always had to say something to ruin their happiness. “Weasley’s wand causes devastation with the simplest of spells. We’ll be sending Potter to the hospital wing in a matchbox.”

“Hey,” Ron glared at Snape, clearly offended

“Hate to say it but he’s got a point Ron,” Lisa told him, a look of pity in her eyes.

“Yeah but he doesn’t have to be so rude about it,” Ron grumbled, crossing his arms like a child, both Hermione and Lisa patting his arm comfortingly.

“Might I suggest someone from my own house?” Snape ignored their comments, focusing instead on his conversation with Lockhart. “Malfoy? Perhaps?” Snape turned his back to Lockhart dramatically. He motioned to the young Slytherin to walk onto the platform just as Harry did.

“Good luck Potter.” Harry looked up at Lockhart, surprised to hear the sincerity behind his words meant to him instead of himself. “Thank you sir.”
Both Harry and Malfoy walked towards the center of the platform, glaring at each other intently. Harry was ready to get back at him for what he had said to Lisa earlier. She might have brushed the interaction off, but Harry certainly hadn’t.

“Wands at the ready!”

Lisa watched as Harry and Malfoy did as told. She could feel her heartbeat fasten. Her nerves were rising as she felt her hands clenched into fists the longer she noticed the tension. Something was telling her to be on high alert.

“Scared Potter?”

“You wish.”

They both turned their back to each other, and walked the same amount of paces as their Professors did before. As soon as they turned back around, their wands were raised and pointed right at the other. The air in the room went cold. The tension that rapidly grew could be cut with a knife.

“On the count of three, cast your charms to disarm your opponent. Only to disarm! We don't want any accidents here,” Lockhart advised, seeing the cold silent interaction between Harry and Malfoy.

Ron, Hermione and Lisa glance at each other worriedly. If they knew Malfoy, and they did, they were sure he would use anything he had up his sleeve just to win. Slimy snake, Lisa thought to herself, feeling a glare take over her face.

“One,” Lockhart started, “Two–!”

“Everte Statum!”

Malfoy’s spell flew Harry backwards. He landed hard at the very edge of the platform, wincing at the back pain he would probably have for a few days. Ron and Hermione struggled to hold Lisa back from going after a smirking Malfoy.

“No Lisa! Bad!” Ron strained, somehow managing to hug her with enough strength to keep her arms locked into her side. But struggled as Lisa kept trying to escape. He looked over to his dormmates who were laughing at his struggle, “Oh sod off you three!”

“Lisa, contain yourself please!” Hermione pleaded.

“But Malfoy cheated!”

“I know,” she said, leaning in closer to her and trying to get her full attention, “We can figure out how to get him back later, but right now let’s just see how Harry does.”

Lisa huffed, feeling her anger slowly go away. Ron knew she was calm enough to not do anything dumb when she shrugged him off and mumbled under her breath. Lisa watched as Harry stood, his wand pointed at Malfoy’s stupid grin.

“Rictusempra!”

Malfoy went flying backwards in a spin until he landed on his arse right next to Snape. Ron and Lisa cheered with their Gryffindor friends as Hermione clapped enthusiastically. “Whoo go Harry!”

“See,” Hermione told Lisa, “Harry already got him back!”

Harry quickly smiled down at his friends before focusing back on Malfoy. To him, their cheers and support meant more to him than the cheers of everyone else in the room.

“I said disarm only!”

Neither of the two boys paid any attention to Lockhart. Their attention solely focused on each other and the rage they felt just by seeing the other.

“Serpensortia!”

A snake flew out of Malfoy’s wand, landing right in front of Harry’s feet. It began to hiss and bare its fangs. Everyone in the room gasped, those closest to the platform taking cautionary steps back.

Ring! Lisa winced and held her head. A new memory had returned. Except this time the pain was greater. Usually they wouldn’t be as intense as it suddenly was now, only slight headaches that went away as soon as it came. But Lisa was noticing something. The more important the memory was for the book’s storyline, the more painful her headaches became.

“Don’t move Potter. I’ll get rid of it for you.”

Snape walked forward, clearly prepared to show off his skills and knowledge. But his smug face was wiped away as soon as Lockhart opened his mouth, “Allow me Professor Snape.”

He walked up next to Harry, wand pointed at the snake as he confidently said, “Alarte Ascendare!” The snake flew high into the air before landing on the same spot as it was before. Loclhart’s smug look faltered as everyone in the room laughed once more at his wrongly casted spell. Except it didn’t last long.

The laughing disappeared as a hissing sound echoed around the room. Only this time, it wasn’t coming from the snake. It was coming from Harry. He was staring deeply at the snake and walked towards it cautiously. The snake turned its head, staring at a Hufflepuff boy Lisa recognized was Justin Finch-Fletchley.

Harry hissed again. The snake turned away from Justin and back towards Harry, hissing at him instead.

Lisa took this chance to step in front of Justin, blocking him from the platform. She was not close with the boy at all. They had a few classes together, but only ever exchanged quick pleasantries. They had never had proper conversation, but that still didn’t stop Lisa from shielding him from the snake.

Her actions gained the reptile’s attention. This time it got closer, slithering towards the edge as it stared into her eyes. Lisa could feel Justin’s fear from behind her. Without turning around, she reached behind her and found his hand, holding it gently. She couldn’t turn around and face him, the snake could attack her if she did. Even though that doesn’t originally happen in the storyline, Lisa already intervened, and she couldn't take any chances just in case.

Harry hissed again, only it sounded more desperate from what Lisa could make out. He was scared. The snake wasn’t listening to him. He needed to find a way to get rid of it, or Lisa could end up getting hurt.

“Vipera Evanesca.”

Snape’s voice echoed around the silent room. His spell made the snake vanish, its last hiss aimed at Lisa. she finally relaxed, her shoulders sagged as she let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. Her hand let go of Justin’s, and instead her complete attention was back to Harry. His face was confused, yet there was fear behind his glasses. Lisa could clearly see it as the two stared at each other. Tension building between them.

“What are you playing at?”

Justin’s voice cut through the silence. Everyone’s attention turned to him. Lisa looked at him, finally able to see his face. He was glaring up at Harry, his hands clenched into fists and shaking with lingering fear.

“What?”

Harry’s question only seemed to anger the Hufflepuff boy even more. Justin took a step forward, his whole body shaking as he stared at Harry in anger. “You were telling the blasted thing to kill me weren’t you?”

Harry stepped back. That’s not what he was telling the snake to do at all. He was clearly telling the snake to back off. Justin should have heard him saying that. Harry was practically screaming that at the snake.

“Not only that,” Justin continued, “But you didn’t even bother to stop it either when your friend was the one the snake was about to attack next!”

Justin pointed at Lisa before turning to her. The minute he looked into her eyes, his glare faltered. He blinked away, his cheeks turning a light shade of red. Lisa rolled her eyes, clearly hoping he wouldn't have said anything if she had stood in front of him and taken the heat. Clearly she was wrong about that.

She turned back to Harry. He was staring back at her, panic in his eyes as he shook his head. His mouth opened and closed like a fish. Harry looked away from her, his attention landing on Snape, then Lockhart, then everyone else. They were all staring at him. Scared. Terrified. He could see it in their eyes. So Harry did the only thing he could think of at that moment. He ran.

Harry was already out of the room and in the corridors before his friends could react. Ron ran after him first, then Hermione followed after them both. Lisa would have ran after them too but something held her back. She faced down at her wrist, seeing someone’s hand holding onto it tightly. It was Justin's. Her heart was racing. The pressure and tight hold he had on her wrist was giving her memories of her.

“Let go.”

Justin quickly retracted his hand, her voice was so cold and terrifying. He cleared his throat, patting his robes awkwardly, “I uh… Just wanted to say thanks. For uh, for–.”

“Don’t mention it,” she interrupted.

Lisa turned and ran out the room, making her way towards the Gryffindor common room where she knew the trio would be. If Justin now thought she was rude she didn’t care. He wasn’t her priority. Maybe earlier he was, but only because of Harry. He was her priority. Always has and always will be. And she needed to get to him. To make sure he was alright and didn’t believe a word Justin had said.

By the time she reached the common room, Ron and Hermione were already there. Judging by the gasping breaths they were taking, Lisa guessed they might have arrived seconds before she did.

She looked at Harry as she tried to steady her breathing too. He wasn’t looking at either of them. His gaze was trained to the carpet they were standing on, but it was clear his mind was running with thoughts.

“What’s going on?”

“Harry’s a parselmouth!” Ron blurted out, pointing at their friend.

She pulled down his arm, her eyes never leaving Harry, “Are you really a parselmouth Harry?” She knew the answer to her question, but she needed to ask it. She needed to pretend like she didn’t know.

“That's what they’re saying,” Harry motioned to their friends, “Hermione was just telling me that parselmouths can speak to snakes.”

“Have you talked to snakes before?”

“Yeah, I think so. I accidentally set a python on my cousin Dudley at the zoo once,” Harry said, not being able to contain the small smile that was forming on his face as he thought back on that day.

Ron, Hermione and Lisa looked at each other. Casting worried glances to Harry. Seeing the look on their faces, Harry’s smirk dropped, panic forming in his eyes again, “Once! But so what? I bet loads of people here can do it.”

“No, they don’t,” Hermione stated, “It’s not a very common gift Harry.” She sighed, looking at all three of them, “This is bad.”

Harry shook his head, clearly confused about the whole situation, “What’s bad? If I hadn’t told that snake not to attack Justin and Lisa–!”

“Oh that’s what you said to it!” Ron realized.

“You were there! You heard me!” Harry exclaimed.

“I heard you speaking parseltongue,” Ron stated, “Snake language.”

Lisa could see Harry couldn’t believe what they were saying. She felt so bad for him. “I spoke a different language?” They nodded, worried even more that he didn’t know he did. “But I didn’t realize… How can I speak a language without knowing I can?”

“I don’t know Harry,” Hermione hesitated before saying her next few words, “It sounds like you were egging the snake on or something.”

Harry’s eyes went wide. He was shaking his head, “I wasn’t! I was telling it to stop. I would never do that. Especially when Lisa was right in front of Justin!”

Lisa walked up to him, comforting him by holding his hand and rubbing her thumb over his knuckles. “We know Harry,” she told him as softly as she could, “Don’t worry, it’s okay.” Harry nodded, his shoulders relaxing as Hermione and Ron agreed.

“Harry, listen to me.”

The tense seriousness in Hermione’s voice made them face her. “There’s a reason the symbol of Slytherin house is a serpent. Salazar Slytherin was a parselmouth. He could talk to snakes too.”

“Exactly,” Ron said, “Now the whole school’s going to think you’re his great-great-great grandson!”

“But I’m not! I can’t be…”

Lisa observed the expression on Harry’s face. It showed the doubt the tone in his voice held. She could feel his panic and fear, his hand slowly gripping hers tighter. Unlike Justin’s tight hold, Harry’s didn’t make her feel uncomfortable. If anything, it made her feel safe.

“Hey,” she nudged his arm, forcing him to look at her. His furrowed eyebrows and worried look in his eyes were in contrast to her cheeky smile. “How many people can say they can speak to an animal? No one! Honestly I'm jealous.” She sighed dramatically, placing the back of her free hand to her head, making her friend giggle. “I can vouch that Newt Scamander and I would trade lives with you for that gift.”

“Oh shut up,” Harry laughed, bringing her in for a hug.

Lisa’s heart warmed at his affection. She’s glad he laughed and made his worry disappear. She eyed Hermine and Ron, giving them both a wink. The two shook their heads, smiles on their faces. Only Lisa could make Harry laugh like that. She was the life of their group, and the one that could make their worries seem like nothing. The three of them really loved her, and nothing could change that.

Chapter Text

If there’s one thing about Hogwarts, it's how fast people’s whispers reach everyone in the castle. After the dueling lesson, the next day, everyone in the whole school was already gossiping about what happened. Some people were whispering about what really happened, and others of course exaggerated the situation.

In every lesson for the whole day, people stared at Harry. Before, their stares were of admiration, now they were all about suspicion and untrust. They whispered comments under their breaths about him being the one petrifying people, about being the Heir of Slytherin, and even going as far as to whisper about him purposely wanting to harm his own friends. Lisa had to be held back from jinxing everyone that bad mouthed hers and Harry’s friendship. “You weren’t even there! Stop spouting such stupid things and go do something with your miserable life!” She yelled at people whenever she couldn't hold back her peace. It surprised people how defensive, quiet, kind, and friendly Lisa Baron was. It scared them.

That of course got her detention from Professor McGonagall when she heard one of her top students using such crude language. Lisa didn’t care. The only thing she regretted about the whole thing was not actually getting to jinx or hex anyone. God, I'm such a bad influence for Ginny, Lisa thought when she saw her little sister look up at her with admiration when she first witnessed her threaten someone.

“Look at our dear sister George,” Fred exclaimed, a charming smile on his face.

“Taken prisoner and being held for ransom!” George placed the back of his hand to his forehead, leaning back dramatically.

“That doesn’t even make any sense!” Lisa yelled at him, throwing a dusty rag towards his face.

Lisa and the twins were stuck in detention, cleaning every single burnt and dust pile in the charms classroom. Apparently the first years had a very difficult time casting a proper Wingardium Leviosa. Lisa couldn’t believe how many first years had problems casting the spell correctly. Not even her class had a difficult time. Then again Seamus Finnigan did blow up his feather when they first tried it, but he always seemed to blow things up one way or another.

“Ah don’t get mad at us sis!” George chuckled, wiping down the desks.

“Give her a break Georgie! It must be hard having two boys to choose as their forever love,” Fred teased, hsi head popping up from behind a desk, a cheeky smile on his face.

Lisa stopped scrubbing Flitwick’s desk, snapping her head over the twins, “What are you two talking about?” She watched as they glanced at each other, clearly as confused as she was. “You mean you don’t know?” The three of them unconsciously dropped the dirty rags and brushes from their hands. The thought of cleaning the room completely leaving their minds.

“Well this has certainly gotten interesting,” Fred teased.

The twins walked up to her, sitting on the desks closest to her. Lisa squinted her eyes at them. She crossed her arms and leaned against Flitwick’s desk, waiting for them to tell her what she wanted to know.

“Rumor has it that Justin Finch-Fletchley fancies you,” George revealed.

Lisa almost fell to the floor, “What!?”

“Yeah, I heard some of the Hufflepuff’s talking about how Justin was basically praising you in their common room last night.”

“Saying how brave, beautiful, and kind you are.” George mockingly said in a dreamy way.

“Personally though, we think otherwise considering all the horrible ways you woke us from our slumber summer mornings,” Fred sighed, to which George nodded seriously.

Lisa ignored that last part, her mind too focused on the whole Justin fancying her thing. The more she thought about it the more horrified she was. Justin? Of all people, him? “That’s insane!” The twins laughed at the sight of their panicked sister.

“What did you do to get him head over heels for you?”

“Yeah tell us! What is your secret oh great one,” Fred bowed, earning a shrug from his brother.

Lisa glared at them, her panic turning into frustration. “Nothing! Yesterday was the first time I ever actually said more than one word to him!” George laughed, clearly finding this whole thing amusing. “It’s not funny,” Lisa told him, throwing another dirty rag at his face.

“Well whatever you did certainly got his attention,” Fred said, shrugging his shoulders before snickering at his brother’s dirt covered face.

“All I did was stand in front of him so the snake wouldn’t hurt him. But only because it looked like Harry was egging the snake on. Harry would never do anything to hurt me on purpose,” Lisa huffed, crossing her arms before mumbling something under her breath, “Unlike Justin.”

Those last words caught their attention. George and Fred’s smiles vanished, replaced by gals. Their protectiveness taking over.

“What do you mean ‘Unlike Justin’?” Fred questioned.

“Did he hurt you? What did he do?” George demanded.

Lisa groaned, rubbing her eyes. She really shouldn’t have said that last part. Now the twins were bombarding him with questions. “Justin didn’t do anything. He just,” she sighed, really having to think about her next words carefully, “He just had a tight grip on my wrist before I could after Harry yesterday.”

Her mind went back to the feeling she had at that moment the day before. Usually, when she felt that way it was because of an adult that she wasn’t familiar with. They all made her uncomfortable, reminding her that there was always the possibility they were all just like her Mother. That the faces they wore in public; caring, kind, polite, were the complete opposite behind closed doors. Never did she expect to feel that again from a person her age.

The twins watched as she fell back into those thoughts. The thoughts that she always tried to avoid going back to when there was a trigger. They looked at each other, silent conversations passing between them. They needed to find something to get her mind off of this. Something that’ll definitely distract her.

“Well then I guess that means one thing brother,” Fred started, a lighter tone in his voice.

“Right you are Freddie!”

Lisa turned to look at them. There was something in their tone and the way the grins grew on their faces that made her uneasy. “Mind telling me what that is?” She really shouldn’t have asked them that.

“It means our boy Harry Potter has a chance!”

“A chance? A chance to what?”

“Well to win over the heart of the popular Lisa Baron of course!”

That did it. That made her brain explode. Her eyes widened so much the twins were surprised they hadn't popped out of her head. They watched as Lisa’s face turned pink then a bright shade of red. “What do you mean to win over my heart?! Harry and I are not like that!”

Fred and George laughed as Lisa placed her hands over her cheeks. A poor attempt to cover the redness of her face.

“Well it’s so obvious!”

“Honestly we’re surprised the two of you haven’t confessed your feelings for each other.”

“I already told you two it's not like that!” Lisa repeated.

She ignored the twins teasing. She thought back on her interactions with Harry that other people might have misinterpreted. Yes they were really close to each other, holding hands for comfort and being close whenever they were in the other’s presence. Lisa realized that people might think their relationship was something above friendship, and maybe it was, but it wasn't in a romantic way. At least not on her side.

The twins pucker their lips, making kissing noises and mimicking both Harry and herself. She groaned before turning her back to them, grabbing a brush and going back to cleaning the desks, “Shut up and get back to cleaning. The sooner we finish this the sooner we get to leave.”

“Well if our dear sister demands,” Fred starts, hopping off from the desk.

“Then we shall deliver!” George states.

Lisa watched as the brush in her hand floated before moving to another desk and cleaned it by itself. She turned around and saw both Fred and George with their wands in their hands as they casted cleaning spells on the spots that were more difficult to clean off.

“How did you two get your wands back? I thought Professor McGonagall took them with her when she left.”

George shrugged, casting her a grin, “She always asks for them at the start of detention but she never actually takes them with her. She just hides them somewhere in the room.”

“Luckily for us we’ve had so many detentions that we already know where she hides them all the time,” Fred chuckles as he points the rags to float around Lisa in an attempt to get her to smile.

In a matter of minutes, the room was spotless. There were no smoke spots in sight, and all the desks and chairs were back in their places. “Don’t you two think she’ll know that we used magic to clean? I’ve seen you two clean before and I know she has too. This,” she motioned to the room, “Is too clean considering you two are here.”

“Ah but so are you!” Fred states.

“She won't question us once she sees you,” George chimes in. “And if she figures it out she still won’t say anything.”

Lisa couldn’t argue with that. Everyone knew that under her strict demeanor, Professor McGonagall had a soft spot for her Gryffindors. Something that the twins definitely took advantage of. Well, to a certain point at least. They still respected their Head of house very much.

“Freedom at last!” Fred burst open the doors.

George and Lisa laughed at his dramatics. The three of them made their way through the silent corridors. The twins were already planning their next prank while Lisa listened with a smile. They were so carefree. Yes they had their moments of seriousness where reality hit them, yet they still didn’t let that bring them down. They still managed to wear a smile and laugh. Lisa admired them so much for that.

Ring!

Lisa blinked away whatever she could as she hissed. She stopped walking, hands at her side as they gripped her robes. “You two go ahead. I'll catch up with you guys later.” The twins looked at her skeptically. They caught the way her face turned into pain but hadn’t said anything about it. They didn't want to push, so they eventually agreed and left for their common room.

“Don’t do anything we would do!” George told her.

She rolled her eyes, a small smile appearing on ehr lips. Just as the twins turned a corner, their voices getting farther the more they walked away. She turned her head towards the corridor to her right. A second later, Harry appeared, his mind clearly plagued with thoughts.

“Harry!”

The raven haired boy looked up, smiling as he saw her walking to him. “Li! What are you doing here? I thought you had detention.” Lisa shrugged, smiling at him as the two walked side by side. “I did. The twins made sure we got out earlier.”

Harry let out a laugh, imagining how that situation could’ve played out. Lisa observed him. His smile didn’t quite reach his eyes, his laugh didn’t sound real, and he kept staring at his feet. She frowned, feeling his stress radiating off of him. “Do you want to talk about it?” She questioned softly.

He looked into her eyes. They held worry and concern, something Harry usually hated whenever people looked at him in that way, but he neverminded it when it was Lisa looking at him like that. It was just different when it came from her.

“Talk about what?” He tried sounding dumb.

“About why you’re walking alone in the corridors when you’re supposed to be in study hall.”

Harry huffed, kicking his feet as she shrugged lazily. “Just didn’t feel like studying anymore,” he mumbled. Lisa knew him too well to know he was lying. Even though Harry never liked studying, he would never just stand up and leave without a good reason.

She knew why he was wandering about, but she wanted him to say it. To voice his feelings. But this was Harry. And Harry would rather face Voldemort again than tell anyone how he really felt. Only Lisa understood him, and Harry was eternally grateful that he wouldn’t have to go through the awkwardness of telling her his emotions when she already knew just by one look.

“Were the whispers becoming too much?” She asked.

He stayed silent for a while, his eyes still trained on his feet before humming in agreement. She held his hand, stopping him from walking any further. “Harry.” Her voice was still soft, but the hint of command in her tone made him face her.

“Don’t let the quiet voices of strangers affect you. You don’t know them and they don’t know you. They don’t know the truth. They only know about the lies voiced by others. As frustrating and suffocating as that might be, you can’t let them get to your heart. The only voices you should care about are the ones coming from the people who know the truth, and the people that care about you.”

He let her words sink in, or tried to at least. He heard it again. That voice. The one in the walls. Lisa noticed it. She noticed it in the way his head tilted towards the wall. In the way his brows furrowed and his eyes drifted.

Harry let go of her hand. He pressed his ear to the wall as if trying to hear it better. “Harry?” He didn’t answer her. He was too focused on the voice. Moments of silence passed between them until he finally stepped away from the wall.

“Are you alright?”

He nodded, giving her a glance before looking back at the wall. “Yeah. Yeah just… Nevermind.” He adjusted the strap of his bag on his shoulder. It was clear he was tense.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. Let’s just head to the common room.”

She didn’t press any further. At least not yet. He started walking away. Lisa followed him, but she knew what was going to happen. She wanted to drag him back to study hall, or at least drag him down a different corridor, but she couldn’t. It was already too late. By the time she had caught up with him, Lisa saw Harry standing in between a horrible sight.

The ghost of Nearly Headless Nick floated above her, frozen with his head hanging from the shred of skin he had left on his neck. She walked past him, tearing her eyes away from the kind ghost before looking at the same thing Harry was. A body. A petrified one. With Hufflepuff robes. Justin Finch-Fletchley.

“Harry, don’t,” she whispered.

Harry ignored her. He knelt down next to Juston’s body, touching his frozen outstretched hand. She grabbed his arm, pulling him up and not letting go. She held onto him in both fear and concern. “Harry, we have to go. We have to leave before–!”

“Caught in the act!”

Both Harry and Lisa turned their heads. Filch stood right behind them, glaring, “I’ll have you out this time Potter! And you Baron for being an accomplice.” The old man turned around, walking away quickly to tell someone what he saw.

“No! Mr. Filch you don’t understand!”

Lisa looked down, hearing a strange noise through Harry’s protesting yells. She tugged on his sleeve, motioning to the strange scene in front of them at their feet. Hundreds of spiders were crawling around Justin’s petrified body and then crawled towards the open window next to them.

Before either of them could voice their thoughts, they turned around, hearing footsteps coming from behind them. Filch had come back, only this time with Professor McGonagall trailing behind.

Their professor gasped as she saw the frozen ghost of Nearly Headless Nick floating right in front of her. She took a few steps forward before gasping again when her eyes finally landed on the Hufflepuff boy.

“Professor,” Harry nervously said, “I swear I didn't.”

McGonagall looked at him. Her eyes showing disappointment, “I’m afraid this is out of my hands Potter.”

Lisa noticed as Harry’s shoulders dropped. His hope of someone believing him slowly slipping. “Professor, he didn't do it! I was with him the whole time. Sir Nick and Justin were already like this when we got here.” Her voice sounded desperate, no hint of lying in her voice.

Their transfiguration professor stayed quiet, staring at her two students. Lisa could feel her judgement in the whole situation. Yes Harry and herself did not look innocent in the slightest, but the two of them hoped that their Professor knew them enough to believe that they were telling the truth.

“Mr. Filch please take young Mr. Finch-Fletchley to the Hospital wing. And tell a few of our ghosts to take Sir Nicholas there as well. I shall inform Professor Sprout about her House student.”

Filch mumbled something under his breath before poorly grabbing Justin and dragging him away. Harry let out a low breath, relaxing for a little while until the look in McGonagall’s eyes turned sharp.

“You two follow me. I’ll be taking you to see Professor Dumbledore.”

The walk to Dumbledore’s office was silent. Lisa and Harry held hands as they felt the tension around them rise. It was already late, study hall was over, and the corridors were quiet. No sounds coming from them, indicating that everyone was most likely already in their own common rooms.

The three of them stopped in front of a gargoyle statue. McGonagall faced them, a stern look on her face. “Professor Dumbledore is waiting for the two of you.” She glanced back at the stature, and Lisa could’ve sworn she saw the gargoyle looking back at her.

“Sherbet lemon.”

The statue began to move, revealing a spiral staircase that led to their Headmaster’s office. McGonagall left them standing there, disappearing into the corridors.

“Alright let's get this over with,” Lisa sighed, dragging Harry up the stairs with her.

Under her nervousness, Lisa was excited to see how their Headmaster’s office looked. She’s heard her housemates talk about how wonderful and magical it was. How apparently there were little knick knacks everywhere, all magical and unusual as well as rare. Before he could only imagine how it looked when she read about it back in her world, and even now since she’s never been in his office before. She only wished she could’ve seen the room under better circumstances.

Harry knocked on the door, but here was no response. They gave each other a look before Harry put his hand on the door knob and opened it. Harry peeked his head inside, “Professor Dumbledore?” Still no reply. Lisa shrugged her shoulders before fully opening the door, letting both Harry and herself in.

The room was very big, a small staircase leading to an indoor balcony that held multiple bookshelves and a rather comfortable looking arm chair. Lisa let a smile grow on her face as she imagined how Hermione would react if she ever got a chance to read any of those books.

Her eyes wandered around the rest of the room. What everyone said had been true. There were lots of trinkets on every possible surface, with even more book cluttering everywhere. Even the beautiful carpet. “Who would’ve thought that our Headmaster, the most powerful wizard of the century, was such a messy person.”

Harry giggled at Lisa’s words. It was exactly what he thought when he looked over the room as soon as he had walked in. his eyes traveled upward, seeing the portraits of previous Hogwarts Headmasters, all sound asleep. He looked over them until he froze when his eyes landed on a very old familiar looking hat.

“Li look.”

Lisa turned away from a glass cabinet. It had hundreds of tiny glass vials that glowed a pretty shade of blue. She walked over to Harry and gasped when her eyes landed on the sorting hat. This was the first time she was seeing it up close. The first time she had was when the first years had gotten sorted. She didn’t even see it at her own sorting. Then again she didn’t even remember it. When she had woken up in this world, she was already in Gryffindor.

The hat moved and looked at them, somehow holding a glare. “Bee in your bonnet Potter?” Lisa noticed the way Harry’s hands clenched at his sides and the way he shifted his weight on his feet. “I was just wondering if you put me in the right house.” Lisa frowned, glancing at her best friend. Was he judging his place in Gryffindor? Why hadn’t he told her about it?

“Yes. you were particularly difficult to place,” the hat replied. “But I stand by what I said last year. You would have done well in Slytherin.”

Slytherin? Was Harry supposed to be in that House instead? Why couldn’t I remember this? Why didn’t he tell me about it? Did he not trust me enough? Maybe Harry didn’t think of me as a close friend. Maybe I assumed we had a closer relationship than I thought we did. Lisa’s mind was spiraling, but she forced herself to calm down for Harry’s sake. He was nervous enough already just talking to the hat.

“You’re wrong.”

Lisa held his hand, giving him an encouraging smile that he reciprocated. Then a thought popped into her head. Maybe this is why he didn’t think the same about their friendship. She was invading his space, touching him when he might not want to. He did also grow up in an abusive household like she did, so maybe he preferred not to be touched. Maybe he was only being nice about it and faked those smiles. She retracted her hand, looking away from him, missing the frown forming on his face.

They heard the hat hum in curiosity. Even though the hat had no body, it was still somehow able to move. It looked like it was leaning down to get a better look at them. But its attention was focused on Lisa.

“And who exactly might you be?”

Chapter Text

No matter how many years have passed, the Sorting Hat always, always, remembers every single student it’s ever sorted. Every single one, except Lisa. She was an anomaly. Someone that didn’t belong. Even if she was a transfer student, she still would have needed to be sorted. Yet she wasn’t.

The hat looked at her robes, “Hmm a Gryffindor I see.” Lisa looked down at her tie. The gold and red colors of Gryffindor house on display. Suddenly she felt very unworthy of wearing it. “I do not recall ever sorting you,” the hat mumbled, “May I sort you one more time? My intuition tells me a different house is better suited for you my dear.”

Lisa’s body felt numb. She didn’t know what to say. If she said yes, there were two ways the situation could turn out. One, the sorting hat could place her in Gryffindor and she could continue being with her friends. And two… the hat would place her somewhere else, and then she'd be alone all over again. She wouldn’t be able to help Harry. Lisa would rather not take that chance.

A squawking noise erupted from behind them. Harry and Lisa’s attention slipped away from the sorting hat as their eyes landed on a magnificent creature. A phoenix. It watched them with curious tired eyes as they approached him. It tilted its head, cooing as the two of them watched it with wide eyes.

“So beautiful,” Lisa whispered.

She reached out, petting the magnificent bird with a gentle hand. The phoenix leaned into Lisa’s hand, rubbing its head against it. Before Harry could reach out and do the same, the phoenix retracted its head. It let out a loud squawk before bursting into flames. The two of them squinted their eyes for a split second until they saw the ashes fall into the tray that stood right underneath the bird stand. Smoke flew into the room as the fire disappeared.

Lisa’s eyes were wide and Harry’s jaw was practically on the floor. She read about phoenixes before, and she knew that they burst into flames, but she didn’t expect to witness it first hand.

“Harry. Elisabeth.”

Dumbledore stood on the balcony above them. He was looking down at the, with a pointed look before his eyes landed on the ashes.

“I didn’t do anything to your bird. It just…” She motioned with her hands in an explosive manner awkwardly.

“Professor. Your bird…” Harry looked down at the ashes before looking at Lisa, “There was nothing we could do.” He awkwardly motioned to the tray, “He just caught on fire.”

“And about time too,” Dumbledore said lightheartedly, “He’s been looking dreadful for days.”

Lisa frowned. She didn’t think the phoenix looked dreadful at all. If anything she thought it was the most remarkable creature she has ever seen. “He didn’t look dreadful, Professor. He looked beautiful.”

Dumbledore hummed. A small smile appeared behind his beard. “You’re right, he is. You should have seen him a few weeks ago. His feathers weren’t as faded. Pity you had to see him on a burning day.”

From beside her, Harry stood confused. He had no idea what their Headmaster was talking about. Lisa seemed like she knew, but he didn’t want to seem like an idiot and ask them what they knew. So instead he stayed quiet and pretended like he knew. Lisa obviously saw through it, and Dumbledore somehow did too.

“Fawkes is a phoenix Harry,” their headmaster explained to him. He moved, walking down the small set of stairs. “They burst into flame when it is time for them to die, and then, they are reborn from the ashes.”

The old man motioned to the said ashes, and it was only then that both students noticed the ashes moving. Lisa watched in fascination as a small head poked out from the ashes. A baby phoenix. Lisa cooed at the sight. She reached out slowly, stopping far away for baby Fawkes to sniff her. He let out a small squawk before leaning in and rubbing its featherless head against her finger. Lisa’s heart melted at the sight. If she could die of cuteness she would have right then and there.

Dumbledore chuckled as he stared down at his pet in awe. “Fascinating creatures, phoenixes,” he said. “They can carry immensely heavy loads.” Lisa retracted her hand from Fawkes, a bright smile that matched Harry’s still on her face.

“Is it true that their tears have healing powers, Professor?” Lisa asked, her eyes sparkling curiously.

Their old headmaster watched her for a moment before nodding his head, a small smile stretching across his face as he leant in closer to baby Fawkes. “True indeed. A single tear drop from a phoenix can heal anything.”

The three of them stayed in silence. Admiring Fawkes as he tried his best to get out of the ashes. It didn’t take long for the peaceful moment to be disrupted. Hagrid burst open the food to the office. Determination plastered on his face and in his voice.

“Professor Dumbledore, sir! Wait! Listen!”

What would’ve taken them a few steps, it only took Hagrid five for him to reach them. “Professor Dumbledore, sir, it wasn’t Harry!” Dumbledore was prepared to give Hagrid a reply, but was interrupted by the man himself. “Nor sweet Lisa sir! I’d be prepared to swear it in front of the Ministry of Magic!”

“Hagrid!”

The tall man shit his mouth at the raise of Dumbledore’s voice. Hagrid’s determined look never faltered. Not once. It warmed Lisa’s heart. It made her feel glad that there was someone besides Hermione, Ron, and herself that cared just as much for Harry as they did.

Hagrid was always kind. He was so incredibly kind. Lisa didn’t know just how sweet someone could be. She held so much respect for the man. He did so much for the school, the Professors, the students, and he never claimed credit for it. If there was one adult Lisa didn’t feel the need to be wary about, it was Hagrid.

“Relax,” Dumbledore told him, “I do not believe that Harry attacked anyone. Nor that Elisabeth aided him in doing so.”

Lisa cringed at the use of her full name for a second time. “Lisa,” she mumbled, yet loud enough for the adults to hear her. Harry noticed it and let out a small chuckle to which she pinched his side for. The two adults clueless to the interaction between the students,

“Of course you don't! I-Oh…” Hagrid took in Dumbledore’s words. His determination slipped away.

Hagrid looked at each of them. Clearing his throat, Hagrid fidgeted before saying, “Right. Well… I’ll just leave then.” Dumbledore let out a short laugh before nodding, “Yes Hagrid.” The tall man cleared his throat one more time and turned to leave. He glanced back to Lisa, giving her a small wave to which she reciprocated. She gave him a bright smile, trying to ease his slight embarrassment.

It was silent until the door closed behind Hagrid. Harry looked up at their Headmaster, relief in his eyes. “You don’t think it was me Professor?”

“No Harry,” the old man stated, “I do not think it was you. I also don’t think Elisabeth here is guilty either.”

“Lisa,” both Harry and her corrected.

Harry could tell Lisa was getting annoyed. It was one thing to call her by her full name once, but two times after she’s corrected him already? If he wasn’t the Headmaster of the school, Harry was sure she would have given him a full lecture about calling her Elisabeth instead of Lisa.

If Dumbledore acknowledged their correction he didn’t show it. Instead, his piercing gaze was focused on Harry once more. “But I must ask you, is there something you wish to tell me?”

Lisa looked at her friend. She observed the way Harry’s body froze for only a second before he forced himself to move. His green eyes dropped a few times, not being able to take the intense eye contact between Dumbledore and himself.

She wondered if he would tell him. If Harry would confide in their Headmaster, and tell him about the voice in his head. No. not in his head. In the walls. The violent voice. The voice that always wanted to kill.

“No sir,” Harry shook his head, “Nothing.”

All Dumbledore did was hum before his eyes turned towards Lisa. She flinched under his stare, not expecting to gain his attention. His stare on her lasted longer, the silence making her nervous. But his next words annoyed her.

“Miss Elisabeth.”

“Lisa,” she corrected once again. More firmly this time.

Dumbledore gave her a small chuckle, “Yes. Lisa. I will try to remember that for next time.”

“Please do.”

Lisa stared at the older man. She noticed the way he tried reading her. To see behind the mask she wore. But she wouldn’t give him that satisfaction.

“Is there something that you wish to tell me?”

It was the same thing he asked Harry. But she knew. She knew that he didn’t ask her in the same way he did to her friend. It was deeper. Like he was trying to force her to reveal her biggest secret by the way he had said that question. Even the look in his eyes and the way he held himself, he was trying to intimidate her into revealing something. No. She wouldn’t cave. Not to him. Lisa couldn’t trust him no matter how many people say they did.

“Just like Harry said Professor,” she tried sounding casual, “Nothing at all.”

Dumbledore was silent. His eyes no longer only focused on her but on Harry as well. Suddenly, their Headmaster’s mood lightened. His eyes weren’t intense anymore, and instead they were filled with the twinkle they usually held. It made Lisa uneasy for a reason she didn’t know.

“Very well. Off you two go then.”

Lisa wasted no time in dragging Harry with her out of the room. She felt that if she had stairs there any longer she would suffocate from the tension. Dumbledore’s presence had made her excitement about the room and about Fawkes fade away.

She glanced back to get one last look at the crying baby phoenix. Fawkes was squawking as he watched her, letting out sad cries as she walked away. Her eyes quickly glanced at the hat. It was staring at her, that much she could tell even if it had no eyes at all. She looked away, feeling her nerves spiraling the longer she looked at it.

But something didn't sit right with her. Why would Dumbledore ask her a simple question in such a manner? Did he suspect something? Did he know? No, Lisa shook the thought from her mind. There’s no way in Merlin that Dumbledore had any clue about her. She had never really interacted with the man to make him suspicious of her in any way. The brief conversation she did have with him at the end of her first year shouldn’t have made him suspect a thing.

These thoughts consumed Lisa’s mind until their winter holidays began. It was all she could think about no matter how many times she tried to think about anything else. She couldn’t shake away the fear of the possibility of Dumbledore knowing who she really was. And if he did. Then why hadn’t he done something about her yet?

“Uh, Lisa?”

The brunette was snapped back to reality at the sound of her sister’s voice. Ginny was sitting next to her at their house table. They were at dinner after saying goodbye to their friends that left the castle to be with their families for the holidays. Lisa, Hermione, Harry and Ron were one of the few people that stayed, Ginny and the twins included. She found out only an hour ago that Percy stayed behind too, but only because he had to keep up his prefect duties. At least that’s what he told her.

“Yeah Ginny?”

“Are you going to eat your potatoes or are you going to keep poking at them until they’re all mush?”

Lisa looked down at her plate and noticed her potatoes all smushed. She let out a nervous laugh, “Sorry. Just got a lot on my mind these days.” She scooped up some of her potatoes and ate it, giving Ginny a smile. The red head watched her sister with squinted eyes.

She’s noticed her strange behavior the past week, and the distant look in her eyes whenever she thought she was alone. Ginny was starting to get worried for her. “Are you okay?” Lisa faced her, her body tensing at the question.

Was she okay? Lisa didn’t even know that herself. Her mind was running with thoughts she wasn’t sure she could answer. She wanted to talk to someone about it, and she had to do it soon or she would go crazy keeping it to herself.

“Y-Yeah. Why do you ask?”

Ginny shrugged, picking at her food, “I don't know. You’ve just been a bit distant, that's all. We haven’t really hung out since school started. I just… I just miss you.”

Lisa felt like letting out a cry. How could she not see this happening? How could she not see that she was distancing herself from Ginny? Her little sister. Her little sister that had confided in her days before term stated about being scared they weren't going to hang out once classes started. That they would drift apart because of how caught up they might get with schoolwork and friends. Lisa had promised her that wouldn’t happen. She swore to it. Now look at her. She broke her promise to her sister without even realizing it.

“Ginny, I’m so sorry. I didn’t meant to—”

“Li let’s go. We have to tell the boys.”

Hermione stood behind her, her plate and goblet in her hands. Earlier that day, the two of them had checked on the polyjuice potion, making a few final touches before deeming it ready. They agreed to tell the boys at dinner and go through with their plan tonight, it was the only chance they would have.

“Tell the boys what?” Ginny asked, looking at the two second year girls.

Lisa faced her sister, a guilty look spread across her face. She couldn’t tell her. “Ginny…” The red head girl sighed defeatedly, turning back to her plate and picking at her food once more. “Just go,” she mumbled. Lisa felt her chest tighten. She couldn’t just leave her alone after she told her how she was feeling, but she also really needed to talk over the plan with her friends.

“We’ll talk later okay? I promise.”

Lisa grabbed her plate and goblet. She stood, giving her sister one last look, before turning around and following after Hermione. “Yeah whatever. You’ll just break it again, ” Ginny said under her breath, but Lisa heard it. Her heart only ached even more.

The two girls sat down in front of Harry and Ron. The two of them had sat far away from everyone else. Why they did Lisa didn’t know. She just thought they wanted to have some “guy time” or whatever. Boys are weird, she thought.

Hermione began telling them about the potion and the steps for their plan to succeed. Lisa tuned them out. She already knew everything and was going to help Hermione explain, but her mind wandered off. Instead she thought about Ginny. How lonely she must;ve been feeling lately, all because of her. She thought back on the times where she’s seen Ginny. Lisa used to think she was perfectly fine. Every time she saw her, Ginny would smile and wave. Ginny would talk to her, but did Lisa ever actually listen?

“And Lisa’s got Pansy Parkinson’s hair. Right Li?”

Lisa blinked, looking at Hermione confusedly until she saw the vial of hair in her hand. “Oh. Yeah,” she reached into her robe pocket and pulled out her own small vial of hair to show the boys.

“I’m going to check on the polyjuice potion,” Hermione pointed to the two chocolate frosted small cakes she pulled out earlier, “Make sure that Crabbe and Goyle find these. Come on Lisa.”

Hermione stood, waving the boys goodbye and walked out of the Great Hall. Harry sighed, taking one last gulp of his pumpkin juice before standing up and giving Ron a nudge. “Come on mate, we better go do what she says.” Ron looked at his best friend before glancing back at his sister. She didn’t look alright. She was barely even touching her food.

“You go ahead Harry. I'll catch up with you in a bit.”

Harry glanced at Lisa. He caught on and left, already planning on asking Ron what was wrong. He hoped it was nothing, then again Lisa tended to take on things she didn’t need to.

Ron studied with his sister. She was frowning as she looked at her plate, the fork in her hand picking at her food. “Lisa.” She glanced up at him, “Yeah?” He folded his arms above the table. He leaned in and spoke in a low voice, “What’s wrong?”

Lisa looked at him. She sighed, dropping her fork and pushing her plate away. If there was anyone she could talk to about it. It was Ron. “It’s Ginny.”

He frowned, “What about Ginny? Did she do something?”

“No, no she didn’t do anything.”

“Then what is it?”

Lisa took a glance over at the little red haired girl, as did Ron. Ginny was still sitting with everyone else, but she wasn’t talking to anyone. She was glaring down at her untouched food. Her eyes glossed over with forming tears. Merlin did Lisa feel guilty.

“I’ve been a horrible sister?”

Ron snapped his head back to her. His eyes widened at her statement. “What? Lisa you’re not—”

“Yes, I am Ron!”

Lisa looked around, noticing eyes looking their way. She leaned in, looking down in shame. “Ginny made me realize how much I've been ignoring her this year. I had promised her before school started that i would spend time with her as much as I could. And I haven't.”

Ron reached over and held her hand. The sound of her voice breaking made his heart hurt. “Hey,” his voice was soft, comforting, “You’ve been caught up trying to find the heir of Slytherin just like I’ve been. It’s not like you’ve been ignoring her on purpose. If anything, you're trying to make sure she’ll be safe.”

She was quiet, trying to take in his words, but that didn’t make her feel any less guilty about the situation either. “Ron you don’t get it though. In your first year, you had Harry, Hermione and me. Fred and George had each other. Percy, even though he prefers to be alone, still made friends he could talk to and sit with. And even if I haven't officially met Bill and Charlie yet, everyone’s always told me how social they were. You guys weren’t alone. Ginny is.”

Ron didn’t try to argue. He knew she was right. The two of them kept glancing back at their little sister. Ron was starting to feel guilty too. He should’ve been there for Ginny. “I have an idea,” he suddenly said. Lisa turned to him, a small smile curving his lips. “How about this? We go through with the plan tonight, and tomorrow we both talk to Ginny and set up a time for the three of us to hang out. Sounds good?”

It took a few times of Ron shaking her hand playfully for her to crack a smile. It made her feel a bit better knowing Ron also cared about their relationship with their little sister. “Alright. We can do that.”

He flashed her a smile and squeezed her hand, “Great! I’m going to meet up with Harry while you go with Hermione, and then the four of us can meet up in the girls' lavatory.” Lisa stood, cringing a bit at the last of his words. Ron rolled his eyes as he stood as well, a grin on his face.

“Yeah, that last part sounded a bit—”

“Weird?”

“That’s one word for it,” he chuckled.

The two of them left the Great Hall. Ron walked up to Harry who was waiting for him by their stairs, while Lisa walked in the opposite direction. She still didn’t feel good about disregarding Ginny lately, but talking to Ron had helped immensely.

Lisa reached the door to Myrtle’s lavatory. She looked around the corridor. It was empty, but Hogwarts had eyes and ears everywhere. Her eyes looked up at the portraits. They were staring at her, after all she was behaving rather suspiciously. Lisa raised her finger to her lips making a ‘shh’ noise to which the people in the portraits nodded to. It was a good thing she had a good relationship with them, otherwise they would’ve gossiped about her whereabouts already.

She could smell the potion as soon as she stepped inside. Hermione was stirring the cauldron, a very concentrated look on her face. “If you keep frowning that way, then your face is going to stay like that forever.”

Hermione jumped as she heard Lisa’s voice echo throughout the lavatory, making the girl laugh. Moaning Myrtle floated out of her stall, a smile on her face as she noticed Lisa. “You’re back!” Myrtle floated around her, a chill passing over Lisa’s body.

“Hello Myrtle,” she said with a smile.

“You’ll still come visit me once this is over right?” The teenage ghost asked, a pleading look in her eyes.

“Of course! As much as I can.”

Myrtle shrieked of happiness before flying back to her stall and flying straight into the toilet. Lisa walked up to Hermione, peeking into the cauldron and to the open potion boom laying next to them.

“It seems to be the right color.”

Hermione hummed, giving her a glance. Silence took over, the only sound coming from a leaking drain and Hermione’s stirring. It was a comfortable silence, one that both girls occasionally fell into from time to time.

“I heard you talking with Ginny earlier.”

Lisa sighed, “Of course you did.”

“Don’t blame yourself so much Li,” Hermione continued.

“I don’t,” she mumbled, “At least not as much as I did a few minutes ago. Ron talked to me about it already.”

Hermione stopped stirring, her attention fully on her best friend. “Then listen to his words and mine. It’s not your fault. You, Harry, Ron and myself are doing this so we can stop the Heir from hurting anyone else with either monster. To keep them safe. To keep Ginny safe.”

Lisa nodded along as Hermione spoke. She knew she was right, just like Ron was, that’s why she didn’t argue back.

“There’s something else though isn’t there?”

This time Lisa actually looked up at her. Hermione was looking at her with furrowed brows. Not pressuring her to talk, but also not wanting her to keep things inside. Lisa went back to her interaction with Dumbledore days ago. She had tried to talk to Hermione about it, but there was never a good time. Whenever they were in their dorm, Lavender and Parvati would show up and drag them to whatever they had planned for the evening, and when they weren't in their dorm, they were surrounded by too many prying ears and eyes. This will probably be the only time she’ll have to tell her.

“It’s Dumbledore.”

Hermione frowned, “What about him?”

“Remember the night they found Justin’s body? Harry and I were there, and Professor McGonagall took us to see Dumbledore to tell him what happened. Everything was fine until Dumbledore said something strange to me.”

“What did he say?” Hermione questioned curiously.

“He said, ‘Is there something you wish to tell me?’”

Hermione blinked, “Lisa, that's not weird.”

Lisa groaned, “It’s not what he said it's the way he said it.”

“Then how did he say it?”

Lisa huffed, thinking back to that night. “He said it in a way like he knew… about me.” Hermione stayed silent, trying to piece together what her friend was saying. Until it clicked to her. Hermione gasped, her hands going up to her mouth in shock.

“He knows?” she whispered.

“I don't know!” Lisa panicked, “He might? I’m not sure yet. He only asked me that and it made me paranoid.”

The two girls went quiet. Trying to calm themselves over what Lisa had said. Hermione chewed her lip in a nervous habit, a sudden thought popping into her head. “Lisa… if he knows, why hasn’t he done anything about it yet?” Lisa looked at her, a worried look on her face, “I don’t know. And that’s what worries me.”

The girls snapped their heads towards the door as they heard the boys approaching closely. Their voices echoing around the corridor.

“Let’s not make any assumptions yet,” Hermione started, as she pulled out four glasses from her bag, “For now let’s keep pretending like he knows nothing. Once this is over, we can come back to this crazy insane theory. Alright?”

Lisa couldn’t help but nod hesitantly, “Yeah. Yeah alright.”

The boys burst inside, slytherin robes in their hands. They explained to them in smiles how the cakes had worked and how they stuffed the sleeping figures of Crabbe and Goyle in a broom closet.

Lisa tried her best to maintain a calm look, but inside she was absolutely having a mental breakdown. She tried to ignore it and pretend everything was fine like Hermione advised, but Lisa knew she couldn’t pretend forever. One day sooner or later, they’ll find out the truth.

Chapter Text

“We’ll have exactly one hour before we change back into ourselves.”

Hermione handed them each a cup full of polyjuice potion. Harry and Ron stood next to Lisa, wearing the Slytherin robes they had taken from Crabbe and Goyle, while Hermione and Lisa charmed their own uniforms to look like Slytherin. The two boys looked at the potion in disgust, while Lisa tried to breathe through her mouth so the smell of it wouldn't make her so nauseous. It didn’t really help.

“Now add the hairs,” Hermione instructed.

Lisa added Pansy’s hair into her potion and gagged slightly at the thought of having to drink it. She watched as her friends did the same, each having a disgusted look on their faces. “Ew, essence of Crabbe,” Ron gagged.

“Cheers,” Hermione reluctantly said.

The four of them clinked their glasses together before raising their cups to their lips. Harry and Ron toughed it out and took big gulps. Hermione took in a breath before taking a few gulps. Lisa… decided to wait and see how her friends reacted to the taste. She got her answer when all three of them widened their eyes. Ron gagged harshly, “I think I'm going to be sick.” He dropped his cup and ran to an empty stall. “Me too,” Hermione said, dropping her own cup and holding her mouth as she ran to the stall closest to her.

“Yeah no, I’m not drinking that,” Lisa mumbled as two stall doors shut behind her.

Lisa flinched as Harry’s cup shattered by her feet. He bent over, hands on his stomach as he shut his eyes in pain. Lisa was starting to get worried, “Harry you alright? Ron? Hermione?” She only received grunts and groans in response. Thank Merlin she didn’t take that potion.

“Lisa?”

Harry raised his hand for her to see. She gasped at the sight of it changing into a larger fatter hand. Then the rest of him started to change. His body was getting fuller, taller, and his hair becoming tamer and shorter. Harry looked up at the mirror above the faucet and watched as his face changed into Goyle’s.

A stall door opened behind them. Looking back, both Harry and Lisa stared with open eyes as Crabbe walked out instead of Ron.

“Harry?” Ron, no, Crabbe, asked.

“Ron?” Harry asked.

“Bloody hell.”

Lisa walked up to them. Her eyes scanned over them both. The slytherin robes that had hung loosely on them now fit perfectly around their bodies. “Freaky,” Lisa said before looking at them with a smile. “I love magic!”

“We still sound like ourselves,” Harry pointed out. “You need to sound more like Crabbe.”

“Um… Bloody hell!” Ron huffed, trying his best to sound like the Slytherin he was portraying. Lisa couldn’t help but giggle at his poor attempt.

Harry grinned, “Excellent!”

Lisa couldn’t take her eyes away from them. She knew it wasn’t really them, but seeing Crabbe and Goyle smiling instead of puffing out their chest like normally made her shiver.

“Hey, why haven’t you changed yet?” Ron questioned.

“I didn’t take the potion,” she shrugged, mumbling as she tried to look anywhere but him.

“What? Why not?”

“After seeing you three almost spill out your guts? No thanks. I’d like to keep my dinner inside my stomach.”

“Coward! You were just scared!”

Lisa gaped at him, “No I wasn't!”

“Yes you–!”

“Where’s Hermione?” Harry interrupted. Distracting the two siblings before their bickering turned into an argument.

Lisa turned away from Ron’s, Crabbe’s, reddening face and looked towards the stall Hermione had run into when she took the potion. She expected her to walk out wearing Millicent Bulstrode’s face, but she didn’t. She was still locking herself in the stall. “Hermione?” She called out to her softly.

“I… I don’t think I’m going,” Hermione replied. “You three go on without me.”

Lisa looked over at the boys. All three of them were frowning in concern. “Hermione, are you okay?” Harry worriedly asked. “Just go! You’re wasting time!” The boys glanced at each other before making their way to the door.

“You coming Li?”

She looked at Hermione’s stall before looking back at the boys, “Go. I’ll catch up in a bit.” They gave her a nod before running out. Lisa waited a few minutes before she made her way to the still shut stall door. She knocked twice, “‘Mione? It’s just me now, the boys are gone. Can you open the door?” Lisa waited patiently for Hermione to reply.

“Promise you won’t laugh,” Hermione suddenly said.

Lisa frowned, “Hermione what’s going on?”

She heard the door unlock. Lisa took the chance to open it, not expecting to see the sight right in front of her. Lisa felt her jaw drop as she saw her friend. Only she didn’t look like Hermione at all.

Her face no longer looked normal. In fact it resembled a cat. Her face was covered in brown fur. Her eyes were a glowing yellow with her pupils turning into slits. Her nose had whiskers, and tiny fangs had replaced her buck teeth. Lisa raised her eyes above Hermione’s head. Two cat ears stood there, twitching towards every sound her cat ears could catch.

Lisa burst out laughing.

She wheezed. She snorted. She couldn’t help it. It was just too funny. Lisa cackled as she leaned against the stall wall. For a second, she didn’t even breathe due to all her laughter. If Hermione could, her face would be all pink from embarrassment.

“Don’t laugh!”

“I… I’m sorry,” Lisa said in between laughs, “This, this is just too funny.”

Lisa let out a breath, finally calming down, she looked at Hermione, but this time she noticed her tail spiking up like her hair used to. She couldn’t resist the giggles leaving her lips, “Sorry! I just didn’t expect you to look like this,” Lisa tried covering the smile on her face, but it was no use.

Hermione huffed, crossing her arms, “I thought you remembered when big things happened. This is big Li!” Hermione motioned to herself, a wild look in her cat eyes. Lisa let out a final laugh before taking a deep breath, a smile still evident on her face. “Yeah, but I didn’t remember this. For some reason.”

Ring!

Lisa groaned, rubbing her temples at the sudden pain. Her amusement was replaced as she processed her returning memories. Hermione noticed, “What? What do you remember?” Lisa sighed, already feeling stressed for the boys. “It’s the boys, they got lost.” Hermione sighed, pressing her forehead against the stall wall, “We’re doomed.” Lisa shook her head, “No, we’re not. Stay here. I’ll go after them.”

She turned and ran, leaving Hermione alone in the lavatory. Lisa ran through the corridors, grateful that she knew where she was headed. If it wasn't for the exploring walks Hermione and her went on last school year, she would certainly be lost already just like Harry and Ron.

After a few more minutes of running, Lisa was already out of breath. She stopped in the middle of the corridor, hands on her knees and panting desperately for air. “Merlin,” she gasped for air. “Why,” she took a gasp, “Is everything,” another gasp, “In this castle so far away?” She said out loud to herself. After managing to somewhat steady her breathing, Lisa stood straight, “Godric, I'm out of shape. Maybe I should play quidditch.”

Lisa took one more big deep breath before taking off into a sprint again. She took turns into empty corridors. Two familiar voices were getting closer, making her run towards the sound faster. She reached the corridor, seeing Harry and Ron at the end, both still as Crabbe and Goyle.

“There you guys are!”

Harry and Ron turn to her. Both sets of eyes widen at the sight of her running towards them. Harry started waving his hands in a ‘no’ manner while Ron started shaking his head. She frowns and stops running, walking to them instead. “Why are you two..?” Lisa trails off, stopping in her tracks when she sees none other than Malfoy appearing from behind them. Crap. I thought I had more time before he showed up.

“You again Baron?” Malfoy complained.

He crossed his arms, stepping up and standing in front of her. The same stupid sneer on his face. “Stalking me again? Don’t you have anything better to do?” Lisa rolled her eyes, crossing her arms as well, “Don’t kid yourself Malfoy,” she spouted his name in disgust. “I have way better things to do with my time than stalk the likes of you.”

“Just admit you’re obsessed with me.”

“If anything it seems like you are the one obsessed with me. Tell me, how many times have the Professors called you out on your staring problem? On me in particular?”

Malfoy’s face flushed. His pale complexion turned red. That last part Lisa just blurted out. She only said that to get under his skin. But seeing his reaction, was she right? It was a joke, she never paid attention to the Slytherin willingly. But seeing his reaction right now, she might have to start to make sure he doesn’t find out about her secret.

“You–!”

“That’s enough!”

Lisa turned to the voice, facing a particular red headed boy she lived with for the summer. How long had Percy been standing there? The older student walked up to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Lisa what are you doing here? It’s almost curfew.” She shuffled on her feet, not prepared to deal with Percy at all. How could she forget he was also there? Ugh this is all Malfoy’s fault. “I uh, I was looking for you!”

Harry and Ron stifled their laugh, looking away as Lisa glared at them. Percy stood taller, a small smile etching across his lips. Malfoy scoffed, rolling his eyes at the obvious lie. Percy snapped his head to the blond, a glare forming on his brows, “Mind your attitude Malfoy.”

Malfoy sneered before turning away and walking off. Harry and Ron stood still, forgetting they had to follow him. Lisa mouthed ‘go’, ushering them away behind Percy. The two quickly scrambled away, tripping over their feet as they caught up with Malfoy.

Percy shook his head, already tired from dealing with students as they left the castle for the holidays. He looked down at his sister, a tired smile on his lips. “Come on Lisa, let’s get you back to the common room.”

The two left the corridor, their footsteps echoing against the stone walls. Percy scolded a few Ravenclaws for making too much noise and threatened to take away their house points if they didn’t head to their common room immediately. Lisa was glad everyone here took him seriously as a Prefect. Everyone back at the Burrow never really did.

“So, why exactly were you looking for me?”

Her breath hitched. She glanced at him, trying to seem calm and collected. “Oh um… I was looking for you because…” Think Lisa, think! Say something he’ll believe. But what? This is Percy, I got to sound serious.

“Is it because of the monster?”

Lisa turned to him. Concern laced behind his eyes. Of course! Why didn’t I think of that? She put on her best nervous look, which wasn’t so hard to do considering how much she felt it. “Y-Yeah. It’s out there you know? Somewhere in the castle.” She cringed at the way her voice sounded, so unconvincing and robotic, but it didn’t seem like Percy noticed it. He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, “Don’t worry so much about it. The Professors are working hard to find whatever monster is petrifying people.”

The two stayed quiet, Lisa tried letting his words sink in. If the Professors really were working hard to find the monster, why were people still getting petrified? If they really were working hard, then why were they letting students whisper horrible things about their classmate? About Harry. You can never rely on adults. They can never be fully trusted.

“Percy?”

“Hmm?”

“What if…” she trailed off, “What if the Professors don’t have enough time to stop this?”

Percy gave her a confused stare, his hands behind his back. “The petrifying,” Lisa explained, “What if more students get petrified, or worse? If that happens then they’ll have to close Hogwarts. What’s going to happen then? Hogwarts is… it was the first place I was actually able to be myself.” Her voice was getting shakier the more she spoke. She was being paranoid, she realized that. But what else could she do if she couldn’t remember anything? Just moments before she barely got a memory too late. What if the rest of my memories appear too late? What then?

“You worry a lot for a twelve year old,” Percy chuckled.

Lisa looked at him, not expecting to hear him say that. Percy looked at her with a soft smile, one he rarely showed, “It’s alright to worry about things like this Lisa. Normal even. But you shouldn’t let that take over your thoughts. Fear can cloud your judgment. It can cause you to make decisions that you may come to regret.”

She listened closely, halting in her steps as she noticed him do the same. “But,” he continued, placing his hand on her shoulder once more, giving it a comforting squeeze, “Fear can also help you survive. It can help you push through the most difficult of times. You only need to learn how to control it. If you do not control your fear then… Well, let’s just say that I don’t wish the outcome of it on you little sister.”

Lisa felt her eyes swell up with tears but blinked them away. Crying people made Percy uncomfortable, “I don’t know what to do once the tears fall,” he had told her one summer evening. Instead, she nodded, giving him a small smile, “Thanks Perce. For telling me that.” He shrugged, retracting his hand and showed her a smug grin, “Just doing my job as a prefect, and as your big brother.”

She let out a huff of laughter as they continued walking, enjoying this moment with him. She loved all the Weasley boys, even Bill and Charlie whom she has yet to officially meet (though their letters expressed their excitement for her joining their family), but Percy was different. He understood her, as she did him. She understood his desire for academic validation. She understood his passion to become something. She understood how difficult it was to find people that will accept you. She understood his loneliness. In some way, without the punishments, he was just like her.

“Percy?”

“Yes Lisa?”

“You’re my favorite brother.”

He froze in his step. His eyes stared into hers. Behind his glasses, Lisa could see the unexpected tears forming behind them. “I thought Ron was your favorite,” he said in a tone so soft that Lisa was surprised she heard him at all. “Or at least one of the twins.” Lisa shrugged, kicking her feet against the stone floor, “The twins have each other, and I do spend a lot of time with Ron to the point he knows me really well, but I just feel connected with you in a way I don’t with him. Your passion, your dedication, even your loneliness, I know the feeling too well. Knowing I'm not the only one, you help me feel less alone with that.” She raised her head, looking at him, “Does that make sense? I’m not very good at expressing what I'm feeling.”

Percy was quiet, processing her words. He was never anyone’s favorite. Not his parents, not his older and younger brothers, not even his youngest sister's, not even his professor's favorite student. He wasn’t dumb, he knew his professors would roll their eyes and sigh under their breaths whenever he’d ask too many questions. But now, Lisa just told him he was her favorite.

Percy cleared his throat, looking away as a tear slipped his eye, “Yes. Yes, that makes sense. Thank you Lisa.” The younger girl just smiled, “‘Course Percy.” The two continued walking through the castle corridors for the next few minutes in silence. It wasn’t uncomfortable, it was peaceful, and both appreciated that.

They said the password to the Fat Lady’s portrait and stepped inside the door leading to their common room. Their shoulders relaxed as they felt the warmth of the fire wrap around their bodies. “If only the castle corridor felt like this,” Percy said, rubbing his hands together to warm them up. Lisa waited for him to walk away, trying to find the opportunity to sneak out without him noticing.

“Lisa, where's Ron? Matter of fact, where's Harry and Hermione as well? You four are always together,” Percy questioned, not seeing them in the common room.

She started to panic again for what felt like the hundredth time that night. As far as she knew, Harry and Ron should be trying to get answers from Malfoy, and Hermione was still stuck as a human cat hiding in a stall in Moaning Myrtle’s lavatory.

“Uh, no idea.”

Percy hummed, looking over the common room one more time. “Maybe the boys are in their dormitory. I should go up and check.” Lisa felt her heart drop as she watched him make his way to the boy’s staircase.

She looked around, trying desperately to think of something that would distract Percy. Her eyes landed on Fred and George. The two of them suspiciously hunched over a table they had moved to the farthest corner in the room, both whispering to each other in exciting smiles. The lit bulb on top of her head turned on. Sorry boys, she mentally apologized, wincing at what she was about to do.

“Percy! Fred and George are hiding more things from Zonkos!”

All the red headed boys turned their heads to her. Percy snapped his head towards his brothers, while the twins looked at their sister with a shocked and betrayed look. “Wait… were you two actually hiding stuff?” She said low enough for them to hear. Lisa gave them a sheepish smile, slowly backing away as Percy marched towards them with an angry look.

The twins started backing into the wall, hiding the stuff behind their backs. Raised voices filled the common room. The few Gryffindors that stayed looked over towards the scene. No one was paying attention to her. Perfect. Lisa backed away slowly, only starting to run once she was back in the corridors. Unbeknownst to her, Ginny called after her, she had been waiting for hours for her sister to spend time with her like she had promised earlier. Ginny gave up, closing her diary with a thud and marched to her dorm.

By the time she finally reached Myrtle’s lavatory, Lisa was absolutely gasping for air once again. “Damn. This. Castle.” She hunched over, trying to catch her breath. When Lisa wished to be able to go to Hogwarts back in her world, she definitely didn’t take into account how much walking and running she would actually have to do to get anywhere.

She walked inside the lavatory, still taking in deep breaths as she saw the boys standing there. They were back to looking like themselves. Ron looked relieved to see her, “Lisa! Where were you?” Harry rubbed his eyes, only now realizing who had walked in, “We thought you were going to meet us here.” Lisa nodded, finally able to breathe normally, “I was. Had to distract Percy first so he wouldn’t catch me sneaking out of the common room.”

“What did you do?”

“... I snitched on the twins.”

Ron gasped, eyes wide as his hand clamped over his mouth. He winced, looking at her pitifully, “Oh you’re done for. They’re going to go after you.” Lisa groaned, clenching her eyes shut, “Well what else was I supposed to do? Have Percy follow me and find out what we’re doing?” The boys nodded absentmindedly, realizing she was right. “I’ll just have you two and Neville watch my back for the next few days.”

“Hey,” Ron looked around, “Where’s Hermione?”

Lisa pointed to a stall, “She’s in there.”

The three of them walked towards the closed stall. “Hermione, come out. We’ve got loads to tell you and Lisa!” Harry said loud enough for her to hear. “Go away!” Hermmione yelled, a sob in her voice. Myrtle floated out of the stall, a smile stretching across her ghostly lips, “Wait till you see. It’s awful!” They watched as she floated away, giggling to herself rather scarily. “It’s not that awful,” Lia mumbled.

“Hermione? Are you okay?” Harry hesitantly pushed open the door.

“Do you remember me telling you that the polyjuice potion was only for human transformations?”

Harry put on his glasses as Ron stared at Hermione with wide eyes. Lisa watched their reactions as their friend turned and faced them, showing the predicament she got herself into. “It was cat hair I plucked off Millicent Bulstrode’s robes.” Her cat ears moved down, “Look at my face.”

The boys were quiet until Ron let out a laugh, the shock leaving his face and instead breaking out into a wide smile, “Look at your tail!” Lisa let out a snort, covering her mouth to hide her smile. It wasn't until Harry let out a laugh that Lisa and Ron released theirs. Hermione whined, telling them it wasn’t funny. But even she couldn’t hide her smile as she watched her best friends lean on each other as they laughed. It didn’t take long until the lavatory walls echoed with laughter from the four Gryffindors.

Chapter Text

“Good afternoon Madam Pomfrey!

“Good afternoon Miss Baron. Miss Granger is waiting for you.”

Lisa skips deeper into the hospital wing, pulling back the curtains to the furthest bed in the room. “Hello ‘Mione! How are you doing today?” Hermione looked up from her book, smiling up at the sight of her friend, “Lisa! Have classes ended already?”

Lisa kicked off her shoes before plopping herself next to Hermione as she rummaged through her school bag. “Yup! And I took notes for you as well so you wouldn’t be too behind!” She pulled out the parchment she had filled with notes from her bag and placed it on the nightstand. Hermione muttered a thank you as Lisa laid her head on her shoulder, letting out a tired sigh after a long day.

It has been over a month since Hermione has been in the hospital wing. Explaining to Madam Pomfrey how Hermione had turned into a human cat was not easy, and Lisa was positive the mediwitch didn’t believe them one bit, but her concern for the young girl overruled her suspicions.

For the entirety of the winter holidays, Harry, Ron and Lisa visited Hermione, spending hours at her bedside to keep her company. Though Lisa spent basically the whole day with her, even when classes began again. Dealing with harry and Ron alone was not easy at all, so Lisa really needed Hermione to recover as soon as possible. She also really missed her back in their dormitory. Lisa missed their late night talks and bonding moments.

She’s really been needing Hermione lately. Ginny started ignoring her ever since that night with the polyjuice potion. She even ignored her during Christmas. It hurt Lisa’s feelings, especially when Ginny disregarded the gift Lisa had given her. Every time she saw her little sister, the red head would just glare and walk away. So much for trying to spend time with her.

“I’m guessing Ginny is still ignoring you then?”

“Yeah. I tried talking to her today during lunch but she got up and left again.”

Hermione closed her book, putting it to the side. “I just don’t know what to do anymore Hermione,” Lisa vented, “I’m doing the best I can, but this is hard. I want to be a good big sister, but how can I do that when she doesn’t even want to look at me?” Hermione stayed quiet, listening to her best friend. She remembered the times Lisa would tell her about her older siblings back in her world. How they didn't care for her after their Mother had shown her favoritism. How they neglected her when she needed them most. Hermione could only imagine how much Lisa wasa comparing herself to them right now.

“Give her time Li,” Hermione started, “Ginny is stubborn, but only because she’s hurt. She’ll come around sooner or later. She needs you. Don’t forget that.”

The two dropped that subject not long after. Instead talking about the lessons of the day and Hermione’s return to her normal self. Her cat ears and tail were gone, and so was the majority of the fur. All that was left now were cat whiskers, pointy teeth, and the glowing yellow eyes. Madam Pomfrey said that she would be discharged the following Monday. Hermione was excited to get back to her usual routine.

Harry and Ron joined them an hour after Lisa had gotten there. They had bought some chocolate frogs from Lee Jordan to bring Hermione, thinking it would cheer her up after being stuck eating nothing but hospital food.

“Were Fred and George with him?” Lisa warily asked.

Ron shrugged, “Didn’t see them in the common room. Actually, I haven't seen them all day.”

Ron turned to Lisa, seeing the way her eyes radiated fear and panic. “Are they still after you?” The girl nodded, a tired look washing over her face, “I don’t know how those two did it, but they somehow managed to charm my hairbrush into giving me bruises instead of brushing my hair, and charmed all of my shoes to hop away every time I try to put them on.” Both Harry and Ron snickered at the annoyance in her voice, making Lisa throw one of Hermione’s pillows at them.

Madam Pomfrey finally kicked them out once the moon had risen, telling them they could always visit her during the weekend. After dragging Lisa away from Hermione’s bed, Harry, Ron, and a squirming Lisa in their arms said goodnight to their friend and the mediwitch.

“Okay I get it let me go!”

Harry released his arms from Lisa’s waist, his hands hovering over her in case she tried to run to the hospital wing. Again. Ron, seeming to figure out what Harry was thinking, placed his arm around her shoulders, looking away from her as she glared at him suspiciously.

“Does anyone know when Hermione’s out of the hospital wing?” Ron asked.

“She should be out in a few days,” Lisa said, crossing her arms.

“When she stops coughing out furballs,” Harry giggled.

Lisa rolled her eyes but couldn’t help to smile as the three of them remembered the fur balls their friend coughed up the past month. They were walking up on one of the moving stairs when Harry suddenly stopped. Ron and Lisa looked at him confused, "What's wrong?” Harry pointed to the floor.
The floor was full of water, stretching down the corridor in front of them. The three of them followed the water, their shoes and socks soaking from the water puddles. “Yuck!” Lisa looked around, noticing where they were heading.

“We’re close to Myrtle's bathroom,” she pointed out.

“Looks like she’s flooding it,” Harry said.

They stepped into the bathroom, more water flooding out. All the faucets were on, water pouring out of them and spilling over the counters. They heard weeping over the water flow , ones all too familiar. They stepped in deeper, looking up at Moaning Myrtle sitting by the window. Her knees tucked in and her body shaking from crying.

“Myrtle? Are you alright?” Lisa called out.

The weeping ghost lifted her head. Her crying stopped as she glared at them, yet the way her voice sounded, she was still sad. “Come to throw something else at me?” Harry furrowed his brows, completely confused, “Why would we throw something at you?” Myrtle shrugged, “Don’t ask me. Here I am minding my own business, and someone thinks it’s funny to throw something at me.”

“But it can’t hurt if someone throws something at you,” Ron pointed out, his own face etched with confusion, “I mean, it’ll just go right through you.”

Lisa pinched him, whispering harshly, “Ron! Shut up.”

Myrtle glared, and in a blink she left the window and was floating right in front of them. “Sure! Let’s all throw books at Myrtle because she can’t feel it,” her voice echoed, hurt yet angry. “Ten points if you get it through her stomach!” She placed her hand inside Ron’s stomach, making him flinch, “Fifty points if it goes through her head!” She pushed her ghostly hand into Ron’s head. His eyes scared at the suddenly terrifying ghost in front of him.

“But who threw it at you anyway?" Harry questioned.

Myrtle’s angry face vanished, her voice now sweet and soft as she looked at him, “I don’t know. I didn’t see them. I was just sitting in the u-bend, thinking about death,” she sighed, sad yet pleasant. “And it fell through the top of my head.”

The ghost let out a weep, the memory of earlier events coming back to her as she floated away, disappearing through the walls. Lisa felt bad for Myrtle. She didn't deserve to be treated the way she was. She couldn’t believe that people would do that. To think, Myrtle has been tormented for years, all because she cries thinking about the life she lost, and the loneliness it carried.

“Ugh, Harry don't touch that thing, it’s drenched!”

Lisa turned, watching in disgust as Harry picked up a black journal from the wet floor. But the longer she kept her eyes on the book, the more she didn’t like it. Lisa didn’t have a good feeling about that journal. Something inside her was telling her to destroy it. But Harry placed a drying spell over it and tucked it inside his robes before she could voice her worries.

“Come on, it’s almost curfew.”

The three of them reached their common room just in time. Ron wandered deeper, making his way towards Seamus, Dean, and Neville. Lisa held Harry’s arm, stopping him from following after his best friend. “Harry, what are you going to do about the book?” Harry shook his head unsure, “Don’t know yet. Why do you ask?”

Lisa’s grip tightened only slightly, “I don’t have a good feeling about it. Don’t you think it’s weird that someone threw it and just left it there?” Harry shrugged, not seeing anything weird about it at all, “People get rid of their things like it’s nothing all the time Li. Nothing new.”

She noticed the way his eyes wandered away, like he was remembering something he wished he didn’t. Harry’s mind went back to the time he saw the Dursley’s throw away perfectly good things that he could have used and wished to have. Lisa squeezed his arms, a grounding action she noticed worked on him. “Maybe we should give it to someone else. Like Percy or Professor McGonagall.”

Harry let out an amused breath. He gently pried off her hand from his arm before holding it, returning the comforting gesture. “No need to do all that Lisa. It's just a normal journal. Everything will be fine.” He didn't give her a chance to reply before he walked off towards their friends.

Lisa felt her nerves spike. Her eyes on the journal Harry was holding. And then it hit her. She’s seen that journal before. The noise of the common room somehow got louder, the open space became smaller at her realization. Lisa rushed up to her dorm, pushing past people, not stopping until she was in the comfort and silence of her room.

Lavender and Parvati were still in the common room, leaving their shared space empty. Lisa opened her trunk, digging through it until she grasped what she was looking for. Her own journal. She climbed onto her bed, using her wand to close the curtains in case anyone walked in.

Lisa opened the journal, her eyes skimming over all the notes and sketches she’s done. It was shocking how much she’s filled it in the short amount of time she’s had it. Hermione had given it to her as a present for Christmas. She told her that it would help her if she wrote things down. Whatever she wanted to. It was weird for Lisa at first. She wasn’t used to writing things unless they were for school work, but the minute her quill touched the first page, the words spilled out.

She wrote about her life back home. About how everything in the world she was in now wasn’t real. She wrote about the events she remembered from the books, and how they played out in the end with her interference. Lisa began to sketch as well. Some she could make sense of, others not yet, but she had a feeling they’ll make sense sooner or later.

Lisa skimmed through the pages, looking for the most recent sketch she had done days ago. When she drew it, she thought she was just sketching a random book, how wrong she was. She reached the page, feeling her heart drop from her chest. It was exactly the same as the journal they found.

She needed to get that journal. She needed to keep it far away from Harry. She needed to get rid of it. Lisa shut her journal, placing a locking charm over it. She started to think of all the ways she could take the mysterious journal from him, when a thought appeared at the front of her mind. What if she didn’t take the book? What if she just let Harry keep it? Let things play out like they should. Would that make her a bad friend if she didn’t take away something that was possibly dangerous from him?

She spent the next week debating these thoughts. Hermione, now fully cured and back in class, noticed her wandering mind. Lisa couldn't tell her this time when Hermione asked her what was wrong. She knew her friend would tell her to take the journal. Except Lisa was beginning to think she shouldn’t take it the longer she thought about it. Maybe this time she shouldn't intervene. Maybe she should only intervene if absolutely necessary.

“It was Hagrid. Hagrid opened the chamber of secrets fifty years ago.”

The four friends were walking through one of the castle’s courtyards, enjoying the fresh air after being stuck in Professor Binns for the past hour.

Hermione shook her head, “It can't be Hagrid. It just can’t be.”

“We don’t even know this Tom Riddle.” Ron pitched in, “He sounds like a dirty rotten snitch to me.”

“And believe me, no one likes a snitch,” Lisa said, rubbing her head at the new bump forming on her head given to her by her hairbrush that morning.

“The monster had killed someone, Ron. What would any of us have done?”

“Look,” Hermione stopped them in the middle of the courtyard, her voice low but firm, "Hagrid's our friend. Why don’t we just go and ask him about it?”

Ron scoffed, finding her suggestion ridiculous, “That would be a cheerful visit. ‘Hello Hagrid! Tell us, have you been setting anything mad and hairy loose in the castle lately?’”

“Mad and hairy? You wouldn’t be talking ‘bout me now, would you?”

The four Gryffindors flinched, turning around and seeing Hagrid behind them. “No!” The four of them said. Hagrid’s smile faltered. They were acting unusual, even for them. “What’s that you’ve got Hagrid?” Harry pointed to the bucket in his hands, distracting him before he could ask any questions.

“It’s Flesh-Eating Slug Repellent. For the mandrakes you know,” he told them, “Now according to Professor Sprout, they’ve still got a bit of growing to do. But once their acne’s cleared up, we’ll chop them up and stew them, and then we’ll get those people down at the hospital un-petrified.”

Hagrid eyes them, finding their silence suspicious. He didn’t bother asking, already knowing they wouldn’t really tell him what they were up to. “In the meantime though, you four had best be looking after yourselves. All right?”

Ring!

Lisa hissed, shutting her as a new memory returned. Hagrid notices, his watchful eyes flashing concern, “Lisa you feeling alright?” She nodded, shrugging him off to seem fine, “Yeah. I just looked at the sun by accident.” He grumbled, squinting his eyes at her smile before walking off. As he left, Neville came running towards them. Just in time, she thought.

“Harry! I don’t know who did it, but you’d better come quick.”

The four of them took off into a sprint, following after Neville. The urgency in his voice told them all they needed to know. Something bad had happened, and Lisa knew exactly what.

They reached Harry and Ron’s dorm. It was a complete mess. And not boy mess, actual mess. Harry’s things were destroyed. His picture frames the girls had given him for Christmas with photographs they had taken earlier in the year were shattered and broken. His pillows and bed sheeter were torn up, scraps of it laying all over the room and feathers everywhere. His trunk looked forcibly opened, his clothes, books, and shoes spread all over the stone floor. The mirror above his nightstand shattered, its broken pieces sitting right next to Hedwig.

“It had to be a Gryffindor. No one else knows our password.”

Lisa agreed with Hermione. She watched Harry go through his things in a panic when her eyes landed on the snowy owl behind him. Lisa watches as Hedwig tried not to stand on the broken mirror shards. “Hedwig,” she called out, gaining her attention. Lisa extended her arm, letting out a small whistle before the magnificent owl flew and landed on her arm. Hedwig hooted happily, rubbing her head against Lisa’s cheek, making the girl chuckle at the tickling feeling and pet the owl lovingly.

Her eyes wandered past the owl, settling on the Gryffindor next to her, “You okay Neville?” He looked at her, eyes wide from shock, “Yeah,” he gulped, “Just wondering who would do something like this.” Lisa looked over the other beds, none of them seemed to be tampered with, “Your stuff’s all good right?” The boy nodded, still seeming a bit sullen until Hedwig flew onto his head. It got a laugh out of Neville, bringing a smile to Lisa’s face until:

“Tom Riddle's diary is gone.”

Lisa froze. She turned away from Neville, watching the color drain from Harry’s face. The quartet looked at each other before their eyes settled on Neville. Lisa eyed Hermione, the two of them silently coming up with a perfect, non-suspicious plan.

“Neville,” Lisa called, her voice kind and gentle, the same tone she always had when speaking to him.

“Yeah?”

“Hedwig must be really spooked about what happened. Do you mind taking her to the Owlery while we clean up?”

Neville looked over the room while getting the owl to stand on his shoulder, “Not at all but… don’t you need help?”

“Don’t worry we got it,” Hermione smiled. “We’ll see you at the Great Hall in a bit.”

Nevile hesitated for a moment. He felt bad for leaving them to clean up the room, but the pestering hoots Hedwig was making gave him the courage to walk out. As soon as the door shut and Neville’s footstep disappeared, the four of them moved as fast as lightning. Not to clean up, but to look for the diary. They looked everywhere, under the mattresses, the carpets, even under Harry’s sweaty and smelly quidditch robes, but it never showed up. It was really gone.

“Who on earth could’ve taken it?”

“I’m telling you it has to be someone in Gryffindor.”

“Yeah but who? No one else but us knew Harry had the diary.”

Lisa casted cleaning and repairing charms as her friends spoke. She listened as they debated on the possible suspects, both believable and crazy theories. She thought hard on the topic, knowing that it was someone they knew that took the diary, but she couldn't figure out who. Her new found memory didn’t give her any clues.

The four of them decided to pause their search for the time being and head to the Great hall for lunch. They had to pretend everything was fine, because as far as they knew, they were being watched. "Finally, I'm starving. I barely had anything for breakfast.” Harry, Hermione and Lisa turned to each other, bursting into laughter as they exited the Fat Lady’s portrait.

Ron’s ears turned red, “Why are you laughing? It’s true!”

“Sure it is, mate.”

Ron shoved Harry, the smile on his face letting them know his glare wasn’t serious. The girls watched as the two boys play fight. The two shoving each other and trying to make the other trip. “Hey! Careful you two! You’re going to break something,” Hermione scolded after Harry stumbled into an old looking vase. Chasing after them as they ran from her.

Lisa laughed, finding the scene amusing. She felt a gust of wind next to her, turning to see a familiar red-head walking in front of her. “Ginny!” The younger girl stopped, turning her head slowly. Lisa’s smile faltered. There was something off about her. The look in her eyes, she seemed scared.

“Hey you okay? You seem a bit nervous,” Lisa told her, taking a few steps closer.

“I’m fine,” she snapped.

Lisa felt her heart pinch. Ginny was still upset with her, even after all the attempts she’s done to reconnect with her. Lisa displayed a soft smile, trying to calm Ginny down, “Ron and I are headed to the Great Hall for lunch with Harry and Hermione. Want to join us?”

Ginny scoffed, rolling her eyes, “Now you want to spend time with me?” Lisa’s smile fell. Ginny’s voice was low, but still loud enough for her to hear it. She reached out, trying to hold her hand, but Ginny pulled back.

“Ginny I've been wanting to. But you've been—.”

“If you’ve really been wanting to then you wouldn’t have ignored me all those months ago!”

Both girls stayed quiet. The voices of people filled the corridors, but it was the distance that grew between them that made it deafening. How had they become like this? “At least come eat Gin,” Lisa pleaded. Ginny glared at her, ignoring the way her eyes stung with forming tears. “I’m not hungry,” she said, walking past the older girl, not wanting to talk to her any longer.

Lisa grasped Ginny’s wrist, desperate to make amends. “Ginny please. I understand that you’re still mad at me, but you still need to take care of yourself. Don’t think I haven't noticed you’ve been skipping your meals.” Lisa’s voice that started off desperate, was turning to scolding concern. “You need to eat Ginny! You’re still growing. You could get sick if you stop—!”

“Just stop it already!”

Ginny harshly shook her hand out of Lisa’s grip. Her glare intensifying, “Stop pretending like you care! You're not my sister!” Lisa felt her world break. Ginny’s eyes widened, realizing what she had just said, but she didn’t apologize, she didn’t take it back. She was too stubborn to apologize. “Just leave me alone!” Ginny pushed past her, disappearing into the corridor, leaving Lisa standing alone.

She was frozen, her back stiff as she gently shook. Her teary eyes watching the spot Ginny had stood in seconds prior. Lisa knew. She knew they weren’t really sisters, but it still felt like a stab in the heart when she acknowledged it. She tried not to when she stayed with the Weasley’s, if anything, they always made sure she felt at home and part of the family. But deep down, Lisa knew she would never be one of them. She would never be a Weasley.

“Lisa!”

The loud voice snapped back to reality. Quickly wiping her tears away, Lisa turned towards the voice. Fred and George were walking to her, a mischievous look in their eyes. For about a month now, Lisa would run away at the sight of them to stay clear of their playful revenge, but not this time. She didn’t have the energy for it. They noticed it. Their gleeful demeanour was replaced by wariness and concern.

“Why are you just standing in the middle of the corridor?”

“Yea lunch started already.”

Lisa let out what sounded like a nervous hesitant laugh, “I know. Just uh, just tried to invite Ginny to sit with me.” She clenched her robes, trying her best to seem unbothered. Except the twins caught the way her voice cracked. “Guessing it didn’t go well again huh?” George assumed. The twins knew about the disputes between their sisters, and they silently agreed to stay out of it. But seeing the way Lisa was right now, maybe they should have intervened sooner.

“What did Ginny tell you?” Fred questioned, knowing it was his youngest sister that said something wrong. She always did everytime she got angry.

Lisa shrugged, looking down at her shows, “Nothing I didn't already know.”

Her words sent shivers down their spines. The way she said it, so numb and cold. Like she’s given up. Fred and George looked at one another, both unsure of what to say. Whatever Ginny had said must have been bad.

“Hey,” George placed his hand on her head, “Whatever she said, you know she didn’t mean it.”

Fred nodded, “Yeah. You know Ginny can be harsh when she’s upset. Don’t take it to heart."

Lisa barely smiled, nodding along, but this time it felt different. If Ginny and her did make amends one day, and Ginny apologized for what she said, something was telling her that there was a small part inGinny that meant it. And if she did, then the rest of the Weasley children might as well. And that thought alone terrified her.

Chapter Text

The spring term was almost over. Two months have passed, and Tom Riddle’s diary is still missing. They stopped looking for it once they realized it wasn’t coming back. They just thought it was strange that someone would go so far as to break into a dorm room to retrieve it. Whoever took it didn’t leave behind any clues, making them lose hope of taking it back.

Ron’s birthday came and passed, as did the twins’. Thankfully they both decided to stop tormenting her that day Ginny last spoke to her. They realized she was already suffering enough. Lisa barely saw Ginny around, and if she did, she stopped trying to talk to her. There was no point in getting her to mend things between them. The only thing Lisa could do was watch her little sister from afar.

Lisa gifted Ron multiple different chocolates, both wizard and muggle kind. They didn’t last a week until he finished them all. She gifted the twins each their own favorite Zonkos prank products, ones they both decided to use for a very special project they had in mind. Lisa made sure to stay quiet about the new information. Thank Merlin she still had enough money to get them something each.

Easter came and went. Molly had sent her children, Harry, Hermione and Lisa a basket full of treats, cakes, and brand new hand knitted socks, scarfs, and hats. They didn’t last very long either, as each child finished their treats rather quickly. Well, except for Percy, he ended up giving Lisa the majority of his treats, to which she shared with everyone else.

Lisa and Hermione began studying for the end of the year, exams often dragging Harry and Ron with them so they wouldn’t fall behind. Though the majority of the time the boys always found an excuse to skip their study sessions. Harry saying he had quidditch practice and Ron telling them he helped Harry’s reflexes by hitting bludgers his way. Today they would see if all their “practice” paid off.

Gryffindor was playing against Hufflepuff in quidditch, making today one of the last games of the year. Lisa watched as Harry barely took bites from his breakfast, his hand clenching and unclenching with nerves.

“You’re going to do amazing today Harry,” she said, trying to give him some courage.

Ron took a bite of bacon, “Yeah mate. Besides, you're only going against Hufflepuff.”

“Doesn’t mean we can’t be prepared.”

The four of them turned their heads to see Oliver Wood standing there. His broom in his hands and dressed in his Gryffindor quidditch robes. He clapped Harry’s shoulder, “Come on Potter. Time to head down to the pitch.” Harry sighed, pushing his plate away as he stood. “See you at the pitch!” He called after his friends as Oliver dragged him away with the rest of the quidditch team.

Ron stuffed his mouth with as much food as he could and chugged down the last of his pumpkin juice. Hermione’s sounds of disgust made Lisa’s laugh. Unlike her friend, Lisa had already gotten used to Ron’s eating habits while staying with him over the summer. Ron burped, standing up and waving them goodbye, “I’m going to watch them at the pitch. See you later!” He snatches a scone, takes a bite, and runs out of the Hall.

“Ron, don't forget to save us seats!” Hermione yelled.

All Ron did was give them a thumbs up and disappear into the corridors. The two girls stared at his retreating figure. Hermione huffed, “He’s going to forget isn’t he?” Lisa shrugged, going back to cutting her food, “Maybe, but let's have some hope he won't."

Both girls ate in silence. Lisa enjoyed her moments of peace until the game started, knowing her housemates would cheer until they damaged their vocal cords. It didn’t matter what House they played against, their House pride was strong for every single one. Lisa turned, noticing Hermione staring off into the distance, her brows furrowed.

Lisa nudged her, “What are you thinking about?” Hermione glanced at her, letting out a breath through her nose before answering. “Just about the chamber and the monster.” Lisa sighed, setting down her spoon, “Can we just drop that topic for today? That’s all we talk about lately.” In all honesty, Lisa didn’t actually mind talking about it at all, but her emotions were running wild lately. It annoyed her that she had to go through puberty. Again. It was not fun.

“Li, just hear me out,” Hermione turned in her seat to fully face her. “The story says the monster is in the chamber right?” Lisa nodded. “Then how big is it? What if the monster isn’t a monster, but a creature people are afraid of?”

Lisa thought about it. Hermione was making good points. “But what creature? What creature is big enough to hide in the chamber, but still manage to travel around the castle undetected? Not only that, but what kind of creature has the power to petrify others?” Hermione groaned, placing her head in her hands, her mind was running with thoughts and possible answers to Lisa’s questions. Yet nothing added up. Magical creatures was one of the things Hermione wasn’t educated enough in yet.

“If only second years could take Care of Magical Creatures,” she said.

“We should probably take that class next term.”

“Agreed.”

The two girls stayed silent, both minds going through every possible scenario about the chamber and the monster. It was safe to say they were getting frustrated. For months there haven’t been any new petrifications, so no new clues either. They weren't getting anywhere.

“Thank Merlin we’re only playing against Hufflepuff today. Those slimy snakes would’ve definitely cheated their way throughout the whole game.”

Lisa frowned. It was Seamus’ words that made her think. Snakes… slimy snakes… Lisa's eyes widened. Those few words sparked her memory. The memory of a specific book she read at the library when they were looking for the polyjuice potion recipe.

“Seamus you genius!”

Lisa jumped up from her seat, wrapping her arms around the Irish boy. Seamus stiffened, surprised at the sudden affection until he eventually patted her back, “Um… thanks?” She let go, giving him one of her bright smiles before picking up Hermione's bag and pulling the girl along with her.

“Lisa, where are we going?”

“Library!”

“But the match is starting soon.”

“We’ll make it!”

As soon as they reached the library, Lisa wasted no time heading to the section she last saw the book in. Her eyes skimmed the shelves, hoping it was still there. “Lisa, what exactly are you looking for? If you tell me then we could find it faster,” Hermione suggested, her own eyes scanning over the books.

Lisa stayed quiet, too focused on her task. Until she spotted it, tucked in between two thick books. She pulled it out from the shelf, showing Hermione the cover before flipping open the book.

“Fantastic Beasts and Where To Find Them?”

“It’s written by Newt Scamander,” Lisa told her, “If there’s anything that can help us, it’s this book.”

“Of course! Who else knows about magical creatures but him? No one!”

Lisa stopped flipping through the pages when her eyes landed on the page she didn’t get to finish all those months ago. “The monster's a Basilisk. It’s classified as an XXXXX creature,” Lisa read, “The ministry has rated it extremely dangerous. Scamander said, ‘It is the only animal I was never able to connect with. It’s species is something I've never seen before. It is too dangerous even for me. I couldn’t dare to continue my research of such a creature.’” The girls looked at each other, fear appearing into their eyes. If the great Newt Scamander was scared of it, then they should be too. “We need to find a book about just that.” Hermione muttered, already venturing off to find one.

Lisa walked to the empty desk next to her. Her eyes scanned over the same page multiple times. She hoped maybe they were wrong about the Basilisk being the monster in the chamber, but something was telling her they weren't. Hermione came back minutes later, a thick book in her hands. She placed it on the desk, immediately opening the book and skimming through the pages. “Here,” she traced her finger long the text, reading the passage out loud:

“Of the many beasts and monsters that roam our land, there is none more deadly than the Basilisk, known also as the King of Serpents. It may grow to a gigantic size, and live many hundreds of years.”

“No wonder it’s still alive after the chamber opened for the first time.” Lisa muttered, Hermione agreeing with a nod before continuing.

“Aside from its deadly and venomous fangs, the Basilisk has a murderous stare, and all who are fixed with the beam of its eye shall suffer instant death.”

The two girls paled, realizing that the situation is way more severe than they thought it was. Lisa ran her hands through her hair as she paced. “That doesn’t mean the Basilisk is the monster,” Lisa said in denial, “Because if it was then everyone who was attacked would be dead and not petrified.”

“Direct eye contact with a Basilisk would result in instantaneous death—”

“See? My point exactly.”

“—but an indirect look would merely render the victim petrified.”

Lisa froze, the only sound coming from her being a low shriek. Both girls looked at each other, fear clearly etched in their faces. “We’re doomed!” Lisa loudly whispered. “The professors won’t be able to stop it. People are going to start dying and then Hogwarts is going to close down forever and then—.”

“There’s a way to stop it!”

Lisa stopped her rambling and pacing and sat next to Hermione, her eyes on the book, “How?” The girls ignored the harsh shush and glare coming from Madam Pince. They leaned in closer, speaking in husher tones. “Since the Basilisk is still a serpent, a Parselmouth might communicate with it and potentially place the creature under their influence.”

Hermione looked at her, their eyes shining with a glimmer of hope. “Harry,” they both said. The light smile wiped off Lisa’s face as she shook her head in protest. “No. No, we can't put him in danger like that.” Hermione silently agreed. There was no way they were putting their best friend in that situation. With a silent agreement, they both decided not to mention this discovery to him. For his safety.

“Besides we wouldn’t even know where to find it,” Hermione added. “No one knows where the entrance to the chamber of secrets is. It just doesn’t make sense for a Basilisk to wander through the castle without being spotted by multiple people at the same time.”

Lisa huffed, leaning back in her chair, arms crossed as the gears in her head worked. How can a creature that can grow into such a big size go about Hogwarts like a stroll through the park? Then it hit her. Lisa’s arm shot out, grasping Hermione’s shoulder, making the girl flinch.

“Walls.”

Hermione frowned, “What?”

“Walls! Harry said he heard a voice in the walls. And since Harry’s a parselmouth—.”

“Then the voice he heard was the Basilisk!”

Hermione’s face fell as her brows furrowed once again, “But the walls couldn’t have hidden it. They would’ve collapsed.” Lisa thought back to the times her and Hermione brewed the polyjuice potion. Myrtle was always there, rambling about everything and nothing, until a certain thing she said came to mind.

“Myrtle said that the walls weren’t as they seemed. That some of them had secret passageways that were dark, wet and cold. That they were big enough to let Hagrid walk in them without needing to slouch.”

Something clicked in Hermione’s mind, “Pipes. The Basilisk is traveling through the pipes! Hogwarts: A History mentioned this in one of their chapters about the castle’s layout!” Everything was coming together. After months of being stuck with nothing, they managed to figure out what monster has been petrifying people, how to possibly control it, and how it’s been traveling through the castle without being spotted by everyone.

“We need to tell Harry and Ron.”

The next thing Hermione did shocked Lisa so much she let out a loud gasp, earning another glare coming from Madam Pince. Hermione ripped the Basilisk page from the book and took out her quill and ink from her bag.

“Hermione,” Lisa called, a flabbergasted tone in her voice, “You just ripped off a page from a book in the library.”

“I know,” she winced, “I’ll fix it later.”

Lisa watched Hermione write ‘pipes’ at the bottom of the page before folding it up. The two quickly packed everything up and started to make their way out of the library until their headache showed up.

“Of course you two bookworms would be here at the library.”

Malfoy stood in front of them. His arms crossed and the same smug look on his face. How annoying, Lisa thought, rolling her eyes.

“Out of our way Malfoy,” she growled.

“Or what? You’ll charm me out of the way?” He mocked, “You wouldn’t dare.”

Lisa took out her wand and pointed it at his face, “Wanna bet?”

She watched as his eyes lost their smugness. His smirk gone and now a quivering lip in sight. “What’s wrong? Too scared to stand up for yourself since your muscle goons aren’t here?” Lisa taunted. The Slytherin glared at her, a sneer on his face, “I don’t need them.”

Hermione gripped her arm, “Li, we have to tell Harry and Ron.” Malfoy heard her. His eyebrow raised in suspicion, “Tell them what?” Lisa glared at him, lowering her wand and tucking it back into her pocket before Pince noticed. “That’s none of your business Malfoy.”

“If it has you two on edge then it must be interesting. Tell me.”

“We don’t have to tell you anything.”

“Tell me now or you’ll regret it,” he threatened.

“Stop sticking your nose in other people’s business, you spoiled brat!”

“How dare you! Wait until my Father hears about this!”

Lisa glared, trying to come up with a way to distract him so they could leave. Without warning, Hermione grabbed a random book from the shelf and threw it to Malfoy. He caught it easily, but before he could make a comment, Hermione took out her wand, pointed the tip of it towards the cook, and lit it on fire. “Madam Pince! Draco Malfoy is lighting a book on fire!”

“What?!” Malfoy held the book far from him, “No I’m not!”

“Mister Malfoy!”

Both girls ran from the scene, not stopping until they were far enough from the library. Lisa glanced at Hermione, a shocked expression on the latter girl's face.

“Hermione? You alright?”

“I just set a book on fire.”

Hermione looked at Lisa, her hands digging into her frizzy hair. “I just set a book on fire!” Lisa smiled, letting out a laugh, “So? You set Snape on fire last year. That’s worse than a book if you really think about it.”

Hermione stopped her foot, “That was different! I thought Snape was trying to hurt Harry!”

“Yea but if you didn’t set the book on fire, then Malfoy wouldn’t have let us leave. Besides, Madam Pince can always fix the book. It probably isn’t the first time a book has caught on fire,” Lisa tried to reason.

Hermione looked at her. Lisa’s words were making her feel somewhat better. “Yeah. Yeah, you’re right.” Lisa smirked, wiping invisible dust off her shoulder, “I know.” Hermione rolled her eyes, but couldn’t help the grin forming on her lips. “Don’t let it get to your head Li. Now come on, we have to get to the pitch.”

The two only managed to take a few steps until a shiver went down their necks. Both girls turned to look at each other, fear in their eyes. It was too late into the year to be cold, and the corridors during the day were never cold enough to send shivers down someone’s spine. There was only one possible case, and neither of them liked the idea.

“Do you think…” Hermione didn’t need to finish her question for Lisa to nod her head.

The cold feeling was coming from down the corridor and to their right. So close to them. Too close. “Li what do we do?” Hermione whispered, desperation and fear in her words. “First, take a deep breath,” Lisa whispered, holding Hermione’s shoulders, “We can’t panic right now. It won't do us any good. We have to be calm. ” The bushy haired girl nodded, pushing her fear away as best as she could.

“Okay. Let's go,” Hermione grabbed Lisa’s hand. Support for the two of them.

Both girls stood by the wall, pressing their backs against it. Hermione let go of Lisa’s hand. She dug into her bag and pulled out a mirror. Lisa’s eyes widened as her eyebrows furrowed in confusion and disbelief. “You just have a mirror in your bag?” She harshly whispered.

Hermione shushed her. She moved closed to the corner, gripping the mirror tightly in her hand. “Be careful ‘Mione,” pleaded Lisa. Hermione glanced at her, a small smile on her lips before turning back around. Ring!

Lisa gasped. It came back to her. Hermione being petrified. Harry and Ron finding out. Ginny being taken by the monster. Lockhart being a fraud, thought that she sort of already knew. The boys going to the Chamber of Secrets. Tom Riddle being Voldemort. And Harry being poisoned by the Basilisk.

She blinked, her breath uneven as she tried controlling the sudden flashbacks and migraine. Lisa looked at her friend, “Hermione don’t look!” It was too late. Hermione’s body stiffened and froze. Before she could fall to the ground, Lisa’s eyes caught the mirror. She didn’t mean to. She really didn’t. But her eyes caught the reflection. Her body fell with Hermione’s.

Chapter Text

Two weeks. Two weeks without Hermione and Lisa. Harry sat by Hermione’s bedside while Ron sat next to Lisa’s. When Professor McGonagall brought them to the hospital wing after canceling the quidditch match, they didn’t expect to see their best friends lying on the beds, petrified.

It didn’t take long for the rest of the Weasley’s to show up. Percy, the twins, and even Ginny ran to Lisa’s bedside. Ginny burst out crying, gripping her sister’s frozen hand. Even though they had been fighting, Ginny didn’t want to see her in danger. Percy begged McGonagall to not tell their parents. “The mandrakes will be ready soon. Telling them now won't do any good.” McGonagall was reluctant to obey, seeing as Arthur and Molly Weasley weren’t her parents, but she agreed nonetheless, seeing as they were the ones that temporarily cared for the girl in the summer.

Harry and Ron visited the girls everyday. They brought flowers and made sure to place them in a vase with water. They weren’t sure if the girls could hear them, but they still talked to them. Ron told them about the new rules the professors had enforced the night they were petrified. “Percy’s having meltdown’s left and right Li,” Ron tried sounding amused, but his sister’s silence brought the sadness back.

Harry told them about how they snuck out of the castle to see Hagrid. How Dumbledore and the Minister of magic arrived and told Hagrid he was being sent to Azkaban. “They still think it was him that opened the chamber,” Harry sighed. “But he wasn’t, we found that out later.”

Ron continued the story, telling the about Lucius showing up with a document removing Dumbledore as Headmaster. “And then Hagrid starts talking about following the spiders. Spiders Li! If that wasn’t bad enough, Aragog, the giant spider Hagrid was hiding in the chest the diary showed Harry and now in the forbidden forest, tried to eat us! He sent his spider children after us too! If it wasn’t for Dad’s Ford Anglia we’d be goners. Good thing we brought it huh?”

Lisa didn’t react. Not even an eye twitch. Ron’s smile fell. He missed her so much. After being together by each other's side all these months, it was breaking his heart seeing her like this. He held her hand, feeling her warmth slip away the longer she stayed petrified.
Harry watched his best friend with sad eyes. He looked down at Hermione’s petrified body. Her face frozen with fear and shock. McGonagall said that they had found her with a mirror in her hand. Whatever she saw must’ve done this to her and Lisa. He reached out, holding her hand as best as he could.

“Wish you and Lisa were here Hermione. We need you two. Now more than ever.”

As he retracted his hand, he felt something between her fingers. It was a folded piece of parchment. Harry took it, unfolding it as he gave a glance at Ron. “What’s that?” Harry skimmed over the paper, his eyes widening with realization at what he read.

“Ron… this is why Hermione and Lisa were in the library the day they were attacked! Come on.”

They said goodbye to their friends, bidding them goodnight and quickly left. Harry read off of the page to Ron as he walked the corridors, figuring out what the girls had two weeks ago.

“Ron this is it. The monster in the chamber of secrets is a basilisk!”

They realized that’s why Harry could hear its voice. How no one had actually died after looking at the creature. How the girls had gotten petrified after looking at its reflection through Hermione’s mirror. The two even put together why Aragog was so afraid of the monster. ‘Spiders flee before it.’ It was something the girls had missed.

“How’s a basilisk been getting around? A dirty great snake. Someone would have seen it,” Ron claimed.

Harry unfolded the page some more, revealing the word Hermione had written. “The girls have answered that too.” Ron looked at the walls, scandalized, “It’s using the plumbing?” A thought suddenly hit Harry, warriness in his words. “Remember what Aragog said about that girl 50 years ago? She died in a bathroom. What if she never left?” It clicked to Ron, “Moaning Myrtle.”

“All students are to return to their rouse dormitories at once,” McGonagall’s voice echoed around the corridors. “All teachers to the second floor corridor immediately.”

The boys ran. Not to their common room, but to the second floor corridor. They ran, following after some of their professors until they reached the second food corridor.

“Our worst fear has been realized.”

Harry and Ron hid behind a wall, eavesdropping on the conversation. “A student has been taken by the monster into the chamber itself.” The boys peeked their heads from the wall, trying to stay out of view from the adults. They didn’t expect to see the terrified looks on their faces. “The students must be sent home,” McGonagall said. “I’m afraid this is the end of Hogwarts.”

Lockhart appeared. A smile and an unbothered expression on his face. “So sorry. Dozed off,” he told everyone. As if they cared. It was so obvious to everyone that none of the other Professors liked Lockhart. “What have I missed?”

"A girl has been snatched by the monster Lockhart. Your moment has come at last.”

Lockhart’s smile vanished. “My moment?” his voice trembled.

“Weren’t you saying just last night that you’ve known all along where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is?” Snape questioned.

The Gryffindor boys watched silently at the color drain from Lockhart’s face. His hands trembled at his sides at the attention he suddenly didn’t want. “That’s settled,” McGonagall said. “We’ll leave you to deal with the monster Gilderoy. Your skills after all are legends." In any other situation, Harry and Ron would have snickered at the sarcasm from their Transfiguration professor, but now was not the time.

Lockhart cleared his throat, a hesitant smile on his lips, “Very well. I’ll just be in my office getting… getting ready.” The DADA professor swiftly turned and walked away. A quick glance back at the rest of the teachers before disappearing.

“Who is it that the monster's taken, Minerva?”

“Ginny Weasley.”

Ron’s heart dropped. He faltered where he stood, needing to lean against the wall to hold himself upright. The professors left, talking between themselves about the situation at hand until they disappeared down the corridor. Ron stepped out, getting a good view of the message written on the wall. “Her skeleton will lie in the Chamber forever,” he read aloud, voice trembling. “Ginny,” he let out. First Lisa, now Ginny?

Harry grabbed Ron's arm, turning him, “Come on. We can’t waste time.” Harry tugged him along until they were both now running at full speed. Somehow they managed to avoid anyone lingering in the corridors and made it to their DADA classroom.”Lockhart may be useless, but he’s going to try and get into the chamber," Harry said, pushing the door open and running inside. “At least we can tell him what we know.”

They ran to the end of the room, climbing up the steps that led to Lockhart’s office and quarters. They slammed the door open, “Professor! We have some information for you.” Lockhart quickly shut his trunk, turning around and looking at his students as if being caught doing something bad. The boys looked over the room, his stuff was everywhere, making the room a mess.

“Are you going somewhere?”

“W-Well yes. Unavoidable. Got to go.”

Ron glared, “What about my sister?!”

“Well um…” He walked around, packing his things up into bags, “As to that, most unfortunate. No one regrets more than I.” His words only angered Ron more. Lockhart didn’t even bother to sound sorry at all. “You’re the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher! You can’t go now.”

Lockhart scoffed, packing his things even quicker, “I must say, when I took the job, there was nothing in the description about—.” Harry stood in front of him, stopping hims from leaving, “You’re running away? After all that stuff you did in your books?”

“Books can be misleading!”

“You wrote them.”

“My dear boy, use your common sense!” Lockhart dropped his stuff on his desk, “My books wouldn’t have sold as well if people didn’t think I'd done all those things.”

“Lisa was right,” Harry glared, “You’re a fraud. You’ve just been taking credit for what other wizards have done.”

“Is there anything you can do?” Ron questioned.

“Yes! Now you mention it. I’m rather gifted with memory charms. Otherwise all those wizards would have gone babbling. I’d never have sold another book.”

Lockhart stepped aside, his voice low and planning. “In fact, I'm going to have to do the same to you. He quickly turned back to the boys, his wand pointed to them, but they were faster. Harry and Ron had guessed he would do that, so they themselves had their wands pointed at their so-called professor. “Don’t even think about it.” Lockhart looked at their eyes, they weren’t joking. Reluctantly, he lowered his wand, throwing it to the floor.

“Good,” Ron said, “Now you’re going to follow us and stay quiet.”

The three of them walked out of the office and the classroom. With their wands still pointed at Lockhart, they guided him towards Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom. The corridors were eerily quiet. Almost as if the castle knew the dire situation they were in. They walked inside the lavatory, seeing Myrtle floating around boredly.

She heard their footsteps, “Who’s there?” Harry came to her view, and her demeanor instantly changed, “Hello Harry. What do you want?”

“To ask you how you died.”

“Oh,” Myrtle stopped smiling as she remembered that day. “It was dreadful. It happened right here in this very cubicle,” she pointed to the stall under her. “I’d hidden because Olive Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. I was crying, and then I heard somebody come in.”

“Who was it Myrtle?”

“I don’t know. I was distraught!” She weeped, floating closer to them. “But they said something funny, a kind of made up language. And I realized it was a boy, so I unlocked the door to tell him to go away and… I died.”

“Just like that?” Harry asked. “How?”

“I just remember seeing a pair of great big yellow eyes over there by that sink,” the ghost pointed next to her before floating away.

Harry studied the sink, trying to see what was so special about it when he saw it. He traced his fingers along the faucet. There was a snake figurine attached to it. “This is it.” He took a few steps back from the sink, “This is it Ron. I think this is the entrance to the chamber of secrets.” Lockhart let out a noise, one the boys chose to ignore.

“Say something Harry,” Ron told him, “Say something in parseltongue.”

Harry stared at the snake on the faucet before letting out a hiss. For a moment, nothing happened until they heard a click and the sound of something heavy moving. The sinks opened, moving forward until a tunnel in between them revealed itself. The three of them looked down. The hole was dark, and it seemed to stretch down so far that it was impossible to see the end of it.

Lockhart cleared his throat. “Excellent, Harry,” his voice cracked. “Good work. Well, then I'll just be… There’s no need for me to stay!” He tried to run, but the boys were standing right behind him, stopping him from leaving them. “Yes there is!” Harry and Ron pushed him back. If Lockhart hadn’t held onto the sinks, he would have fallen straight down into the tunnel.

Harry pointed his wand at Lockhart, “You first.”

The blond man shook his head, fear on his face, “Now boys, what good will it do?”

Ron shrugged, his wand also pointed at Lockhart, “Better you than us.”

“But… Obviously yes,” Lockhart said defeatedly.

The older man turned around, still holding onto the sinks to the side.

“How much of a drop would you say that is?” Ron asked.

“Can you see the bottom? Harry added.

“Too dark,” Lockhart replied. He let out a nervous laugh, “You could chuck a stone down or something.”

The boys looked at him with a blank expression. They didn’t have time to find a stone. Ron grins, a mischievous look in his eyes, “Oh yea, good idea.” Without hesitation, Ron pushed Lockhart. The man screamed as he fell into the tunnel, echoing around the whole lavatory. Then he stopped, hearing him land on the floor. “It’s really quite filthy down here,” Lockhart's voice echoed.

“Seems about twenty feet,” Ron guessed. Harry just stared at him, bewildered. Ron looks at him, shrugging as if his actions moments ago didn’t cause concern. “It’s what Lisa would’ve done.” Harry knows she wouldn’t, but this was Lockhart. Lisa has been wanting to do something like that to the man since they had their first class with him. “Good point,” Harry concluded, looking down into the tunnel.

Harry shook off his nerves, “Alright, let’s go.”

“Oh Harry?”

Myrtle floated next to them, her hands behind her back as an eerie smile stretched across her lips. “If you die there, you’re welcome to share my toilet.” Ron cringed, looking away from her. Harry let out an awkward smile, “Thanks Myrtle.”

He looked back down into the dark tunnel. He pushed away his fear, summoning that Gryffindor bravery before jumping. Ron didn’t hesitate to jump in after him. He wasn’t that scared anymore. Not for the fact he was jumping into danger, but the fact that if this doesn’t go well, then Ginny dies.

They tried not to, but they screamed as they slid down the tunnel. Turns out, it wasn’t actually a tunnel at all, but the entrance to the pipes. They slid down fast, their screams echoing against the pipes until they landed next to Lockhart. They knew their landing wouldn’t be soft, but they didn’t expect to be poked by tiny little skeletons.

Harry and Ron stood up quickly, remembering to point their wands at a frightened looking Lockhart. “Now remember, any sign of movement, close your eyes straightaway,” Harry reminded them. He turned and climbed through one of the pipes, not knowing where to go except to trust his gut. “Go on,” Ron snapped at Lockhart, using his wand to motion for him to follow Harry.

They walked silently for a few minutes. The only sound they heard were their footsteps and the occasional water leaks dropping to the stone floor. After climbing through another pipe hole, the three of them ended up in a clearing. Harry walked in deeper, looking at the odd thing spread across the room.

“What’s this?”

“It looks like a snake,” Lockhart said.

Harry shook his head, “It’s a snakeskin.”

“Bloody hell. Whatever shed this must be sixty feet long. Or more,” Ron observed.

Before they knew it, Lockhart collapsed, his body hitting the ground. “Heart of a lion this one,” Ron said sarcastically. Suddenly, Ron’s wand was snatched from his hand. Lockhart had faked his collapse. He was pointing Ron’s wand at them, a smile on his face.

“The adventure ends here boy,” he started, “But don’t fret. The world will know our story, how it was too late to save the girl. How you two tragically lost your minds at the sight of her mangled body.”

Ron glared at the man. The fact that Lockhart wasn’t even going to try to save his sister angered him more than anything. He wasn’t even scared that his own wand was going to be used against him. Harry looked from his friend to his professor. His mind running with ideas on how to get out of this situation, but nothing was coming to mind, and that made him panic.

“So,” Lockhart continued rambling, “You first Mr. Potter. Say goodbye to your memories.”

Harry took a step back, his hand slowly etching for his own wand to defend himself. “Obliviate!” Another reason Ron wasn’t that scared was because he knew his wand. It was broken. Whenever someone tried using it, the spells always backfired and hit the holder instead. Which is exactly what happened to Lockhart.

The wand sparked where it was being held by tape. Lockhart’s smile vanished at the sight. He was thrown back into the air. His screams bounced off the walls, stopping when his back hit the rock wall and he fell limp to the ground. This time, he was actually unconscious.

Ron walked over, kicking the blond man lightly just to make sure. Before he could tell Harry, the room started to shake. A rumbling noise came from above them, rocks falling down from the movement.

Harry jumped back, rolling away to avoid the rubble. Ron backed away, covering his face to avoid breathing in the dust. The rocks stopped falling, but they had built a wall between the two friends, separating them from each other.

“Harry! Harry, where are you?” Ron coughed out.

“Ron!” Harry stood, running to the rock wall. “Ron, are you okay?”

“I’m fine!”

The red headed boy heard a groan next to him. Lockhart had woken up. The man looked around confused until his eyes looked up at Ron. “Hello,” he said brightly until his head tilted. “Who are you?” Ron frowned, thinking the man had gone mad, “Ron Weasley.” Lockhart’s eyes widened, “Really? And uh, who am I?”

Ron looked at the rock wall. Harry had found a small hole they could see each other through. “Lockhart’s memory charm backfired. He hasn’t got a clue who he is!” Harry stretched his neck, seeing his professor look around the room in wonder.

“It’s an odd sort of place, isn’t it?

He picked up a rock, throwing it in the air before catching it. “Do you live here?” He looked up at Ron. The latter took the rock, “No.” Just like earlier, Ron didn't hesitate to smack the rock against Lockhart’s head, knocking him out cold. Harry winced, he could feel the pain as he watched it happen.

Ron looked up at Harry, raising his arms, “What do I do now?”

“You wait here and try to shift some of this rock so we can get back through. I’ll go and find Ginny.”

“Okay,” Ron nodded, “Be careful!”

Harry stepped back, walking away from the rubble. He pulled his wand out from his robes, holding it tightly in his hand as he came across a strange looking door. It had snakes etched across it, almost serving as locks for the door.

Something told Harry that was it. That was the way into the chamber of secrets. He let out a deep breath, clutching the wand tighter. The only thing Harry could think of was how much he wished Lisa was there with him. But he had a mission to focus on now. He had to save Ginny Weasley.